cassavies_n upon_o a_o matouton_n or_o little_a table_n have_v they_o there_o all_o the_o night_n if_o in_o the_o morning_n they_o find_v if_o untouched_a they_o nevertheless_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o the_o zemean_n have_v feed_v upon_o it_o but_o have_v only_o eat_v and_o drunken_a the_o spiritual_a part_n whereas_o if_o all_o be_v consume_v for_o which_o the_o priest_n never_o fail_v to_o provide_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o his_o power_n it_o be_v the_o zemean_n that_o have_v eat_v it_o up_o they_o likewise_o never_o make_v a_o feast_n but_o the_o zemean_n have_v his_o portion_n sect._n 21._o go_v over_o into_o the_o continent_n of_o northern_a america_n we_o meet_v with_o the_o mexicon_n the_o most_o considerable_a people_n of_o the_o country_n thomas_n gage_n a_o englishman_n who_o become_v a_o white-fryar_n in_o spain_n and_o be_v a_o judicious_a and_o credible_a author_n save_v in_o what_o concern_v the_o superstition_n of_o popery_n say_v in_o the_o 20_o chap._n of_o his_o first_o book_n that_o there_o be_v above_o 2000_o god_n in_o the_o town_n of_o mexico_n the_o chief_a of_o who_o be_v call_v visilopuchli_n and_o tescatlipuca_n a_o little_a after_o the_o author_n add_v they_o believe_v that_o those_o two_o idol_n be_v two_o brother_n that_o tescatlipuca_n be_v the_o god_n of_o providence_n and_o visilopuchli_n that_o of_o the_o the_o war_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o worship_v and_o honour_v they_o both_o above_o all_o the_o other_o he_o also_o mention_n another_o god_n who_o they_o extreme_o venerate_v he_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n of_o quetavatlei_n the_o god_n of_o light_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o this_o last_o be_v quetsaolcoalt_v who_o montanus_n call_v the_o god_n of_o merchant_n sect._n 22._o go_v thence_o to_o guatimale_a and_o amatitlum_n under_o the_o dominion_n of_o spain_n the_o same_o author_n speak_v much_o of_o the_o magic_n of_o the_o inhabitant_n which_o they_o have_v neither_o forget_v nor_o forsake_v tho'_o they_o make_v a_o outward_a profession_n of_o christianity_n to_o show_v that_o they_o meddle_v with_o divination_n he_o relate_v that_o they_o observe_v whether_o they_o be_v the_o first_o that_o see_v the_o beast_n go_v before_o they_o in_o their_o way_n that_o they_o likewise_o observe_v the_o flight_n of_o bird_n and_o whether_o they_o sing_v out_o of_o their_o season_n about_o their_o abode_n they_o also_o believe_v that_o their_o life_n depend_v on_o that_o of_o some_o beast_n which_o they_o keep_v in_o their_o house_n as_o a_o familiar_a spirit_n so_o far_o that_o they_o be_v seize_v with_o terror_n and_o shake_v whence_o it_o be_v pursue_v by_o hunter_n and_o fall_v into_o a_o swoon_n when_o it_o be_v catch_v sect._n 23._o go_v over_o from_o new-spain_n into_o new-england_n we_o shall_v be_v sufficient_o inform_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o richard_n blome_n who_o say_v that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o that_o country_n tho'_o the_o dule_a and_o most_o savage_a people_n in_o the_o world_n have_v nevertheless_o god_n priest_n and_o a_o certain_a form_n of_o worship_n the_o first_o and_o most_o venerate_v of_o their_o god_n be_v that_o who_o do_v they_o most_o hurt_v who_o they_o call_v okea_n they_o converse_v with_o he_o and_o he_o transform_v himself_o into_o their_o shape_n they_o likewise_o adore_v whatever_o they_o think_v able_a to_o cause_v they_o a_o unavoidable_a damage_n as_o water_n fire_n thunder_n lightning_z great_a and_o small_a gun_n horse_n the_o hedgehog_n at_o who_o sight_n they_o be_v most_o fright_v the_o first_o time_n the_o english_a bring_v one_o thither_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o god_n of_o swine_n and_o that_o they_o have_v undoubted_o incense_v he_o when_o they_o design_v to_o make_v war_n they_o consult_v with_o the_o priest_n and_o diviner_n before_o they_o undertake_v it_o sect._n 24._o the_o same_o author_n relate_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n of_o new-york_n former_o call_v the_o new-netherlands_o he_o especial_o report_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o enchantment_n and_o discover_v their_o cheat_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v speak_v in_o the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o work_n but_o we_o may_v put_v here_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o marylander_n they_o believe_v a_o sovereign_a god_n who_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n from_o all_o eternity_n and_o even_o inferior_a god_n of_o different_a dignity_n to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o ministry_n such_o be_v the_o sun_n the_o moon_n and_o the_o star_n they_o believe_v that_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v form_v of_o water_n but_o that_o man_n have_v their_o original_a from_o four_o child_n who_o the_o first_o woman_n in_o the_o world_n conceive_v from_o one_o of_o these_o go_n sect._n 25._o as_o to_o the_o soul_n they_o believe_v that_o those_o of_o the_o virtuous_a be_v take_v up_o to_o the_o god_n to_o enjoy_v a_o eternal_a happiness_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o have_v lead_v a_o wicked_a life_n go_v to_o burn_v for_o ever_o in_o the_o popogusso_n or_o that_o extremity_n of_o the_o world_n where_o the_o sun_n set_v down_o upon_o this_o subject_n they_o recite_v that_o they_o perceive_v a_o man_n to_o move_v in_o his_o grave_n a_o day_n after_o he_o have_v be_v bury_v whence_o at_o last_o he_o go_v out_o and_o come_v to_o life_n again_o he_o declare_v to_o they_o that_o he_o have_v be_v almost_o precipitate_v into_o the_o popogusso_n but_o that_o one_o of_o their_o god_n have_v preserve_v he_o from_o it_o and_o give_v he_o leave_v to_o return_v to_o the_o world_n to_o warn_v his_o friend_n they_o shall_v beware_v of_o that_o frightful_a place_n another_o be_v likewise_o rise_v relate_v that_o his_o soul_n have_v remain_v alive_a whilst_o his_o body_n be_v in_o the_o coffin_n that_o she_o be_v go_v into_o a_o spacious_a place_n plant_v on_o both_o side_n with_o fine_a tree_n cover_v with_o excellent_a fruit_n that_o at_o last_o she_o be_v come_v to_o a_o place_n full_a of_o magnificent_a building_n where_o he_o have_v find_v his_o father_n decease_a some_o time_n before_o who_o have_v enjoin_v he_o to_o come_v back_o and_o tell_v his_o friend_n what_o happiness_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o if_o they_o put_v themselves_o in_o a_o state_n of_o obtain_v it_o by_o a_o virtuous_a life_n whereupon_o he_o be_v come_v back_o into_o the_o world_n thence_o we_o may_v plain_o perceive_v the_o opinion_n of_o that_o people_n upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o that_o they_o be_v more_o polite_a and_o enlighten_v than_o those_o mention_v before_o sect._n 26._o the_o inhabitant_n of_o virginia_n hold_v also_o okea_fw-mi for_o the_o supreme_a god_n tho'_o they_o confess_v the_o god_n of_o the_o christian_n to_o be_v above_o he_o because_o the_o christian_n can_v do_v more_o execution_n with_o their_o gun_n than_o they_o with_o their_o bow_n and_o arrow_n for_o their_o religion_n and_o that_o of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n be_v all_o turn_v to_o the_o war_n and_o to_o obtain_v a_o happy_a success_n of_o it_o a_o counsellor_n of_o one_o of_o their_o king_n be_v in_o england_n in_o king_n james_n the_o first_o time_n say_v that_o okea_fw-mi often_o appear_v in_o his_o pagode_n whereupon_o 4_o priest_n enter_v into_o it_o utter_v strange_a word_n and_o make_v gesture_n and_o posture_n no_o less_o surprise_v these_o call_v other_o again_o who_o they_o cause_v to_o come_v in_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o the_o god_n declare_v his_o will_n to_o they_o upon_o this_o declaration_n they_o take_v their_o measure_n in_o all_o their_o affair_n either_o journey_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o if_o they_o desire_v to_o go_v a_o hunt_n he_o precise_o teach_v they_o where_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v find_v they_o receive_v his_o advice_n with_o great_a satisfaction_n and_o never_o fail_v to_o follow_v they_o which_o often_o succeed_v he_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o comely_a indian_a and_o after_o he_o have_v show_v himself_o for_o some_o time_n to_o his_o 12_o confederate_n he_o go_v up_o into_o the_o air_n whence_o he_o come_v sect._n 27._o the_o same_o author_n give_v we_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o carolina_n which_o be_v part_n of_o florida_n border_v upon_o virginia_n as_o we_o have_v hear_v he_o before_o relate_v those_o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o island_n st._n vincent_n they_o likewise_o hold_v okea_fw-mi to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n be_v look_v upon_o to_o be_v inferior_a god_n and_o they_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o least_o as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o great_a go_n they_o also_o believe_v the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n and_o when_o any_o body_n die_v they_o bury_v with_o he_o sufficient_a provision_n for_o his_o maintenance_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o clothes_n for_o his_o use_n when_o he_o shall_v
by_o their_o operation_n but_o we_o find_v nothing_o considerable_a leave_v in_o writing_n as_o to_o their_o way_n of_o exercise_v magic_a sect._n 10._o the_o islander_n have_v more_o relation_n to_o the_o laplander_n and_o fuilander_n the_o great_a knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o they_o come_v to_o we_o from_o the_o writing_n of_o blefkenius_fw-la they_o also_o believe_v domestic_a spirit_n who_o wake_v they_o in_o the_o night_n to_o go_v a_o fish_n be_v persuade_v that_o if_o one_o shall_v go_v thither_o without_o the_o advertisement_n of_o these_o spirit_n he_o can_v not_o make_v a_o happy_a fish_n the_o same_o ditmarus_n blefkenius_fw-la sail_v from_o that_o country_n to_o portugal_n in_o 1633_o receive_v from_o one_o ionas_n a_o handkerchief_n with_o three_o knot_n to_o be_v loose_v at_o sea_n in_o case_n he_o want_v wind._n they_o use_v to_o make_v these_o knot_n soft_o mutter_v some_o word_n beside_o that_o they_o boast_v that_o from_o the_o place_n where_o they_o stand_v upon_o the_o ground_n they_o may_v cause_v vessel_n at_o sea_n to_o stop_v or_o to_o sail_v on_o but_o i_o shall_v yet_o keep_v by_o i_o for_o some_o time_n that_o handkerchief_n and_o its_o knot_n to_o try_v hereafter_o how_o they_o may_v be_v untie_v i_o shall_v also_o leave_v those_o vessel_n at_o sea_n until_o i_o examine_v what_o may_v stop_v or_o promote_v their_o voyage_n so_o that_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o do_v with_o europe_n we_o shall_v go_v over_o to_o asia_n chap._n vii_o that_o the_o same_o sentiment_n be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o most_o of_o the_o nation_n of_o asia_n sect._n 1_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o asia_n as_o far_o as_o that_o continent_n be_v know_v to_o we_o be_v not_o so_o dull_a as_o the_o northern_a european_n the_o chinese_n japanders_n sianese_n peguans_n those_o indian_n that_o be_v know_v from_o ancient_a time_n and_o those_o from_o the_o west_n of_o bengala_n surpass_v all_o the_o rest_n in_o civility_n and_o ingenuity_n but_o the_o chinese_n carry_v it_o before_o all_o other_o nation_n let_v we_o allow_v they_o to_o explain_v their_o own_o sentiment_n and_o give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o their_o practice_n we_o shall_v hear_v they_o unanimous_o grant_v that_o to_o speak_v proper_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divine_a be_v who_o virtue_n extend_v every_o where_n however_o when_o they_o come_v to_o consider_v the_o various_a object_n of_o the_o divine_a administration_n and_o his_o different_a effect_n they_o divide_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n betwixt_o two_o principal_a and_o many_o inferior_a god_n as_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n of_o who_o we_o have_v speak_v sect._n 2._o thus_o the_o japanders_n have_v entrust_v chaca_n and_o amida_n with_o the_o supreme_a administration_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o tanconida_n benjamonda_n homocanda_n zoiola_n pipi_n and_o jisus_fw-la with_o the_o particular_a direction_n of_o the_o heaven_n whither_o the_o last_o lead_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a the_o principle_n sect_n among_o the_o chinese_n be_v that_o which_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o conr_n futius_fw-la who_o be_v esteem_v a_o great_a saint_n among_o they_o that_o sect_n say_v carobius_n in_o the_o word_n of_o trigaltius_fw-la acknowledge_v and_o adore_v one_o only_a god_n believe_v that_o he_o govern_v and_o keep_v all_o thing_n here_o below_o they_o also_o venerate_a the_o spirit_n but_o much_o less_o than_o that_o deity_n neither_o do_v they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o so_o great_a a_o power_n all_o these_o people_n imagine_v a_o graduation_n from_o the_o great_a god_n to_o the_o inferior_a god_n and_o from_o they_o to_o the_o spirit_n for_o these_o pretend_v that_o the_o sovereign_a god_n have_v set_v over_o the_o heaven_n laocon_fw-mi that_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o great_a god_n and_o upon_o the_o inferior_a world_n cansai_n who_o have_v under_o he_o three_o spirit_n tanduam_fw-la teiquam_fw-la and_o tsuiquam_fw-la the_o first_o of_o who_o have_v the_o direction_n of_o the_o air_n the_o second_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o three_o of_o the_o sea_n among_o the_o inferior_a god_n who_o be_v very_o numerous_a they_o reckon_v the_o inventor_n of_o art_n especial_o sichia_n quanina_n and_o neoma_n a_o god_n and_o two_o goddess_n among_o the_o tartar_n those_o of_o sarmacande_v who_o border_n on_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o great_a mogul_n be_v mahometan_n but_o among_o the_o other_o particular_o those_o of_o niuche_n on_o who_o the_o empire_n of_o chinais_n now_o depend_v the_o deity_n be_v likewise_o divide_v into_o two_o the_o one_o be_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o earth_n but_o they_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o first_o so_o high_a and_o sublime_a that_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o perceive_v they_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o god_n indeed_o sect._n 3_o the_o peguan_o believe_v a_o supreme_a deity_n call_v duma_n who_o be_v good_a but_o admit_v also_o of_o a_o 2d_o who_o be_v bad_a and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v account_v to_o be_v the_o devil_n by_o the_o christian_n they_o esteem_v beside_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a number_n of_o god_n each_o of_o who_o have_v his_o particular_a office_n the_o chief_a be_v carco_n vitas_fw-la the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o on_o who_o the_o other_o depend_v oisnna_n the_o mover_n of_o all_o thing_n apalita_n the_o leader_n of_o the_o pilgrim_n fotoco_n their_o intercessor_n by_o duma_n who_o especial_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a that_o be_v condemn_v to_o the_o darkness_n or_o the_o gulf_n in_o the_o house_n of_o smoak_n the_o siamois_n acknowledge_v one_o god_n who_o inhabit_v the_o heaven_n with_o many_o other_o god_n inferior_a to_o he_o among_o who_o they_o place_v the_o decease_a who_o have_v be_v their_o lawgiver_n sect._n 4._o among_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o java_n in_o which_o island_n be_v situate_v the_o city_n of_o batavia_n belong_v to_o the_o dutch_a east-india_n company_n some_o believe_v the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n the_o cingalois_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o ceilon_n worship_n four_o god_n betwixt_o who_o they_o believe_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v divide_v and_o withal_o venerate_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a who_o life_n have_v be_v virtuous_a so_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o believe_v the_o existence_n of_o demon_n but_o those_o of_o the_o javanois_n may_v be_v good_a or_o bad_a whereas_o those_o of_o the_o cingalois_n can_v be_v but_o good_a sect._n 5._o those_o that_o inhabit_v the_o north_n of_o the_o cape_n comorin_n and_o reach_v to_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o great_a mogul_n though_o they_o be_v much_o divide_v in_o their_o sentiment_n yet_o agree_v in_o this_o point_n that_o there_o be_v a_o supreme_a deity_n call_v either_o vistenau_n or_o esuara_n who_o however_o govern_v the_o world_n only_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o inferior_a god_n of_o who_o brama_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n and_o director_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v the_o chief_a some_o say_v that_o all_o these_o three_o depend_v upon_o tsechti_n as_o upon_o the_o only_a sovereign_a god_n but_o after_o all_o the_o difference_n be_v not_o so_o much_o in_o the_o thing_n as_o in_o the_o name_n they_o all_o believe_v that_o brama_n give_v to_o indre_n or_o devendre_n a_o supreme_a authority_n over_o 8_o principal_a director_n of_o the_o superior_a world_n who_o they_o place_v high_a than_o the_o earth_n and_o nevertheless_o under_o bramalocon_n which_o be_v the_o abode_n of_o brama_n of_o these_o eight_o seven_o receive_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o die_a who_o have_v lead_v a_o good_a life_n and_o the_o eight_o receive_v that_o of_o the_o damn_a they_o likewise_o believe_v that_o those_o god_n have_v be_v beget_v and_o marry_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n that_o they_o have_v sometime_o appear_v upon_o earthy_a in_o a_o bodily_a shape_n and_o that_o vistenau_n himself_o have_v be_v see_v under_o more_o than_o ten_o form_n as_o rogerius_n relate_v to_o have_v learn_v it_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o bramine_fw-la sect._n 6._o going_z farther_z northward_o into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o gusuratte_n or_o cambaie_n decan_n and_o bengale_n subject_n to_o the_o great_a mogul_n you_o will_v find_v above_o fourscore_o sect_n among_o which_o there_o be_v four_o principal_a whereof_o one_o call_v cheuravac_n hardly_o believe_v the_o existence_n of_o one_o god_n however_o take_v together_o they_o all_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v one_o who_o preside_v over_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o on_o who_o they_o all_o depend_v even_o that_o sect_n that_o will_v scarce_o believe_v the_o existence_n of_o god_n worship_n tiel_n tenquer_v who_o be_v esteem_v a_o general_a saint_n show_v thereby_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o forsake_v god_n with_o the_o mouth_n than_o with_o the_o heart_n the_o sect_n name_v samaraet_n constitute_v under_o permiseer_n their_o sovereign_a god_n three_o other_o god_n each_o of_o
for_o their_o sin_n to_o wander_v in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o suffer_v hunger_n and_o thirst_n which_o they_o can_v satisfy_v but_o by_o the_o alm_n that_o man_n hand_n they_o wherefore_o they_o often_o appear_v in_o a_o human_a shape_n to_o beg_v something_o from_o they_o but_o they_o have_v no_o power_n to_o hurt_v they_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o devil_n or_o ratsiasias_n proper_o so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v the_o child_n of_o aditi_n and_o be_v very_o malicious_a they_o have_v power_n to_o molest_v man_n and_o even_o to_o cause_v much_o trouble_n and_o vexation_n to_o the_o angel_n or_o devetas_n they_o may_v walk_v every_o where_o except_o save_v in_o the_o abode_n of_o brama_n and_o in_o the_o heaven_n they_o be_v describe_v with_o huge_a frightful_a and_o stink_a body_n they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v male_a and_o female_a to_o procreate_v child_n and_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o death_n sect._n 14._o there_o be_v enough_o concern_v the_o demon_n of_o the_o pagan_n of_o asia_n but_o as_o most_o of_o those_o nation_n be_v pythagorean_n and_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n they_o also_o supply_v we_o with_o hero_n for_o say_v baldaeius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o east_n indies_n the_o modern_a heathen_n believe_v that_o man_n be_v happy_a in_o this_o life_n than_o the_o beast_n by_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v a_o body_n by_o which_o the_o soul_n may_v exert_v her_o operation_n but_o they_o agree_v not_o that_o a_o man_n be_v more_o noble_a than_o a_o beast_n nor_o that_o he_o have_v a_o soul_n more_o excellent_a than_o it_o have_v and_o when_o they_o be_v ask_v why_o beast_n reason_v not_o they_o answer_v because_o they_o have_v not_o body_n capable_a of_o exert_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o soul_n as_o a_o dumb_a man_n who_o want_v a_o proper_a organ_n to_o utter_v word_n and_o may_v be_v nevertheless_o very_o wise_a or_o as_o some_o people_n who_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o knowledge_n and_o learning_n but_o have_v no_o more_o readiness_n to_o express_v themselves_o than_o child_n who_o can_v do_v it_o he_o that_o shall_v read_v this_o will_v be_v less_o surprise_v at_o what_o follow_v sect._n 15._o nothing_o certain_a can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o japanders_n because_o the_o jesuit_n who_o relate_v their_o opinion_n agree_v not_o together_o it_o appear_v however_o that_o there_o be_v among_o that_o people_n three_o sort_n of_o opinion_n concern_v human_a soul_n and_o their_o essence_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o beast_n the_o second_o that_o man_n have_v a_o soul_n of_o another_o nature_n than_o that_o of_o beast_n but_o still_o mortal_a the_o three_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a they_o likewise_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n go_v out_o of_o the_o body_n be_v determine_v to_o enter_v into_o another_o body_n either_o of_o man_n or_o beast_n by_o the_o conjunction_n that_o be_v then_o make_v of_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n with_o other_o star_n sect._n 16._o the_o chinese_n be_v likewise_o pythagorean_n martinius_n testify_v it_o very_o plain_o as_o to_o one_o of_o their_o sect_n in_o these_o word_n chiquiao_n be_v a_o sect_n which_o our_o people_n esteem_v to_o be_v the_o first_o introduce_v in_o china_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o believe_v the_o exchange_n of_o soul_n inward_o and_o outward_o they_o honour_v image_n and_o imagine_v that_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n pass_v in_o punishment_n of_o her_o sin_n from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o for_o which_o reason_n they_o abstain_v from_o what_o ever_o have_v have_v life_n that_o narration_n be_v confirm_v by_o trigaltius_fw-la who_o say_v that_o the_o parent_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o kill_v their_o child_n to_o be_v discharge_v of_o they_o when_o they_o be_v encumber_v with_o too_o many_o assert_v that_o by_o that_o mean_v they_o procure_v they_o a_o better_a condition_n since_o instead_o of_o poverty_n they_o afford_v they_o by_o death_n the_o occasion_n of_o go_v into_o other_o body_n and_o be_v bear_v again_o in_o the_o house_n of_o rich_a people_n where_o they_o will_v live_v more_o at_o ease_n the_o peguan_o seem_v to_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n by_o the_o relation_n piuto_n when_o by_o the_o tomb_n of_o their_o rolym_n or_o highpriest_n they_o let_v loose_v a_o great_a many_o bird_n and_o fish_n which_o they_o keep_v prisoner_n believe_v they_o to_o be_v as_o many_o human_a soul_n who_o will_v keep_v company_n to_o their_o rolym_n in_o his_o way_n to_o the_o other_o world_n beside_o we_o read_v in_o corolinus_n out_o of_o artus_n in_o his_o speculum_fw-la mundi_fw-la that_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o china_n have_v invent_v three_o place_n for_o those_o that_o depart_v this_o life_n nachac_n be_v a_o place_n of_o torment_n schuum_n one_o of_o delight_n such_o as_o the_o paradise_n of_o mahomet_n and_o miba_n or_o nibam_n signify_v a_o entire_a privation_n of_o be_v or_o a_o full_a destruction_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n all_o the_o soul_n have_v their_o abode_n in_o the_o two_o first_o place_n or_o depart_v from_o thence_o to_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o through_o the_o world_n and_o often_o pass_v from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o by_o new_a birth_n until_o they_o deserve_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o nibam_n that_o be_v to_o be_v annihilate_v le_fw-fr blanc_n speak_v of_o it_o somewhat_o different_o in_o a_o relation_n extract_v from_o a_o franciscan_a monk_n he_o say_v that_o the_o chinese_n believe_v that_o man_n become_v god_n at_o last_o after_o they_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o several_a beast_n bird_n and_o fish_n and_o that_o they_o imagine_v that_o the_o soul_n after_o the_o course_n of_o many_o age_n have_v be_v well_o purify_v in_o some_o proper_a place_n and_o return_v several_a time_n into_o new_a world_n be_v at_o last_o introduce_v into_o paradise_n cast_v down_o to_o hell_n or_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o sect._n 18._o as_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o siamese_n in_o this_o point_n we_o must_v learn_v it_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n in_o their_o journey_n to_o siam_n in_o the_o year_n 1685._o and_o 1686._o because_o that_o book_n be_v the_o new_a and_o much_o credit_v thus_o then_o write_v tachard_n p_o 297_o 298._o edit_fw-la amstele_v metempsychosis_n be_v one_o of_o the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o the_o life_n of_o man_n pass_v in_o continual_a transmigration_n until_o he_o be_v sanctify_v and_o deserve_v to_o be_v god_n they_o admit_v of_o spirit_n but_o such_o as_o be_v nothing_o else_o than_o soul_n who_o always_o inform_v some_o body_n until_o they_o have_v attain_v to_o holiness_n or_o deity_n angel_n be_v corporeal_a and_o of_o different_a sex_n and_o consequent_o may_v beget_v son_n and_o daughter_n those_o angel_n be_v never_o sanctify_v nor_o deify_v but_o to_o they_o only_o belong_v to_o watch_v over_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o men._n they_o distribute_v they_o into_o seven_o order_n or_o hierarchy_n some_o of_o which_o be_v more_o perfect_a and_o noble_a than_o the_o other_o all_o which_o they_o place_v in_o as_o many_o different_a heaven_n each_o part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v one_o of_o those_o intelligence_n to_o preside_v over_o what_o be_v do_v there_o they_o likewise_o impart_v they_o to_o star_n to_o the_o earth_n to_o city_n mountain_n and_o forest_n and_o even_o to_o the_o wind_n and_o rain_n and_o because_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o those_o angel_n examine_v the_o conduct_n of_o man_n and_o be_v witness_n of_o all_o their_o action_n to_o reward_v those_o that_o be_v commendable_a by_o virtue_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o god_n it_o be_v therefore_o to_o those_o intelligence_n and_o not_o to_o their_o god_n that_o they_o use_v to_o apply_v themselves_o in_o their_o necessity_n and_o misery_n and_o to_o thank_v they_o for_o the_o favour_n they_o suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o sect._n 19_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o demon_n but_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a who_o make_v their_o escape_n out_o of_o the_o hell_n in_o which_o they_o be_v detain_v wander_v through_o the_o world_n a_o certain_a time_n and_o do_v as_o much_o hurt_v to_o man_n as_o they_o can_v among_o those_o unhappy_a spirit_n they_o rank_v untimely_a birth_n woman_n die_v in_o childbed_n those_o that_o be_v kill_v in_o a_o duel_n or_o guilty_a of_o some_o crime_n of_o that_o nature_n sect._n 20._o the_o heathen_n of_o java_n believe_v likewise_o metempsychosis_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o sumatra_n the_o malabar_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o cormandel_n all_o the_o benjane_n in_o the_o hither_o east-indies_n agree_v upon_o no_o article_n of_o religion_n better_a than_o
they_o give_v the_o first_o share_n to_o the_o most_o visible_a and_o shine_a as_o the_o celestial_a lamp_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o light_v place_v in_o heaven_n by_o the_o sovereign_a creator_n for_o a_o proof_n of_o his_o eternal_a power_n and_o deity_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o dâ—mute_v a_o country_n lie_v very_o near_o the_o equinoctial_a lâ—ne_n those_o that_o live_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o great_a negus_n and_o those_o of_o ballagata_fw-la in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o monopotapa_n have_v time_n out_o of_o mind_n adore_v the_o rise_v sun_n those_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o mâ—ngibur_n subject_n to_o the_o great_a negus_n render_v he_o the_o same_o worship_n and_o hold_v he_o for_o the_o creator_n himself_o those_o of_o suarim_n capital_a of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o morat_n under_o the_o same_o empire_n have_v the_o same_o faith_n but_o they_o say_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o le_fw-fr blanc_n that_o heaven_n be_v only_o for_o the_o god_n by_o which_o they_o show_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v other_o god_n who_o be_v doubtless_o inferior_a to_o and_o in_o less_o credit_n than_o the_o sun_n those_o of_o songo_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o congo_n look_v on_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n as_o husband_n and_o wife_n and_o as_o the_o first_o and_o second_o god_n they_o adore_v the_o earth_n as_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o thing_n they_o worship_v likewise_o some_o bird_n particular_a to_o theâ—â—_n country_n and_o as_o it_o seem_v what_o ever_o come_v into_o thâ—ir_a fancy_n sect._n 3_o when_o those_o of_o jaloffe_n in_o guinea_n discover_v the_o moon_n they_o adore_v she_o with_o great_a cry_n they_o have_v the_o same_o custom_n at_o mandimanca_n in_o the_o same_o country_n where_o the_o moon_n be_v name_v bariomari_n or_o the_o goddess_n of_o the_o night_n daviti_n say_v that_o the_o berbesein_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o ale_n and_o brocale_n worship_v she_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o certain_a tree_n but_o other_o people_n of_o guinea_n make_v even_o of_o certain_a tree_n and_o herb_n their_o fetissos_n or_o go_n they_o worship_v the_o speckled_a starry-hern_n as_o a_o divine_a bird._n among_o the_o fish_n they_o venerate_v the_o tunny_n as_o fetissos_n and_o put_v they_o before_o the_o emperador_n or_o emperor_n fish_n which_o they_o venture_v to_o fish_n but_o not_o to_o eat_v until_o they_o have_v cut_v off_o their_o sword_n which_o be_v dry_a become_v then_o a_o fetisso_n too_o when_o it_o lighten_v or_o thunder_v upon_o very_o high_a mountain_n fear_n make_v they_o believe_v that_o those_o mountain_n be_v likewise_o fetissos_n the_o lybian_o divide_v into_o 4_o nation_n do_v all_o agree_v that_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a virtue_n and_o even_a deity_n in_o garlic_n some_o inhabitant_n of_o capo_n verde_n worship_n the_o moon_n and_o other_o the_o god_n conculi_n because_o of_o his_o malice_n sect._n 4._o few_o among_o they_o believe_v the_o mortality_n of_o the_o soul_n or_o if_o they_o do_v their_o faith_n be_v attend_v with_o many_o doubt_n and_o mix_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o metempsychosis_n so_o far_o the_o sect_n of_o pythagoras_n reach_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o mongibur_n in_o ethiopia_n make_v a_o favourable_a reception_n to_o stranger_n provide_v they_o be_v no_o christian_n who_o they_o esteem_v less_o than_o other_o the_o cause_n of_o that_o kind_a reception_n be_v that_o they_o imagine_v the_o soul_n of_o their_o relation_n or_o friend_n may_v be_v pass_v into_o those_o person_n they_o admit_v pain_n and_o punishment_n during_o this_o life_n but_o without_o any_o large_a explication_n of_o it_o in_o guinea_n the_o hollander_n be_v tell_v in_o 1600_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o country_n be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a come_n again_o upon_o earth_n and_o that_o they_o take_v from_o house_n what_o they_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o so_o that_o when_o they_o have_v sustain_v some_o loss_n they_o easy_o suspect_v that_o those_o spirit_n have_v take_v it_o away_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o capo_n verde_n imagine_v that_o after_o their_o death_n they_o be_v transform_v into_o white_a man_n and_o in_o that_o state_n come_v to_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n sect._n 5._o i_o find_v no_o other_o particular_a observation_n on_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o nation_n and_o much_o less_o upon_o their_o practice_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n what_o may_v be_v learn_v of_o it_o sufficient_o show_v that_o they_o proceed_v from_o the_o same_o original_a with_o the_o other_o they_o have_v very_o near_o the_o same_o god_n and_o the_o same_o oracle_n which_o they_o get_v from_o their_o god_n by_o the_o same_o mean_n viz._n divination_n and_o witchcraft_n in_o the_o new_a history_n of_o the_o abyssine_n by_o ludolf_n may_v be_v see_v how_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o zendero_n have_v themselves_o in_o the_o election_n of_o a_o king_n he_o be_v choose_v from_o the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o kingdom_n who_o go_v together_o in_o a_o wood_n whither_o they_o expect_v the_o flight_n of_o a_o certain_a bird_n that_o neark_n by_o his_o cry_n who_o be_v to_o be_v their_o new_a prince_n as_o they_o have_v a_o great_a inclination_n to_o witchcraft_n the_o new_a prince_n give_v immediate_o a_o proof_n of_o his_o proficiency_n in_o that_o art_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o by_o his_o conjuration_n he_o have_v notice_n of_o his_o choice_n he_o draw_v by_o the_o same_o virtue_n lion_n tiger_n viper_n and_o dragon_n about_o he_o and_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o that_o stately_a pomp_n he_o be_v receive_v by_o all_o the_o great_a one_o of_o his_o kingdom_n who_o go_v to_o meet_v he_o this_o be_v what_o that_o author_n relate_v and_o the_o pure_a truth_n in_o his_o judgement_n but_o we_o shall_v examine_v hereafter_o what_o virtue_n such_o a_o witchcraft_n may_v have_v s_n 6._o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o baiafar_n on_o the_o east_n of_o that_o benin_n be_v accuse_v to_o be_v the_o great_a magician_n in_o the_o world_n because_o they_o boast_v of_o obtain_v rain_n and_o cause_v thunder_n and_o light_v whenever_o they_o please_v and_o even_o of_o effect_v all_o they_o desire_v the_o brame_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o loango_n know_v how_o to_o hinder_v by_o their_o enchantment_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n from_o be_v take_v away_o by_o thief_n who_o be_v in_o great_a number_n among_o they_o and_o yet_o not_o so_o bold_a as_o to_o touch_v any_o thing_n where_o there_o be_v a_o basket_n with_o a_o pair_n of_o goat_n horn_n parrot_n feather_n and_o other_o trifle_n of_o nature_n because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v to_o their_o god_n maguschi_n otherwise_o moquische_n or_o mohilo_n of_o who_o however_o daviti_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o devil_n sect._n 7._o when_o those_o of_o guinea_n meet_v not_o with_o a_o happy_a fish_n they_o compel_v their_o god_n with_o their_o conjuration_n to_o drive_v fish_n into_o their_o net_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o frightful_a noise_n of_o the_o fetisseres_n who_o be_v their_o priest_n wife_n or_o by_o branch_n of_o tree_n hang_v about_o their_o neck_n suppose_v those_o tree_n to_o have_v a_o divine_a virtue_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v or_o by_o the_o beat_n of_o drum_n or_o by_o some_o word_n that_o the_o fetissero_n or_o priest_n mutter_v as_o grumble_a against_o his_o wife_n or_o by_o some_o corn_n or_o other_o matter_n various_o paint_v and_o throw_v into_o the_o sea_n if_o the_o king_n happen_v to_o have_v occasion_n for_o money_n and_o impatient_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v merchant_n in_o the_o way_n from_o who_o he_o may_v hope_v to_o get_v a_o advantage_n the_o fetissero_n go_v with_o his_o wife_n to_o interrogate_v a_o tree_n thereupon_o at_o first_o he_o make_v a_o great_a many_o posture_n then_o offer_v sacrifice_n use_n ash_n the_o branch_n of_o a_o tree_n cut_v on_o purpose_n water_n draw_v suck_v from_o a_o beason_n into_o his_o mouth_n wherewith_o he_o besprinkle_v the_o say_a branch_n than_o he_o say_v some_o word_n to_o his_o wife_n upon_o who_o he_o likewise_o make_v aspersion_n afterward_o he_o pronounce_v the_o question_n aloud_o then_o there_o be_v hear_v without_o see_v any_o thing_n a_o voice_n answer_v which_o sometime_o manifest_v itself_o under_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o dog_n but_o that_o be_v only_o practise_v for_o thing_n that_o concern_v this_o life_n especial_o for_o the_o king_n prosperity_n sect._n 8._o but_o they_o use_v another_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n either_o for_o the_o king_n or_o the_o subject_n to_o obtain_v a_o good_a condition_n in_o the_o future_a life_n when_o any_o body_n come_v to_o die_v they_o choose_v a_o new_a fetisso_n for_o that_o time_n who_o they_o entreat_v to_o conduct_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a into_o the_o other_o world_n the_o near_a relation_n come_v together_o kill_v a_o hen_n and_o
of_o the_o first_o operate_n by_o the_o last_o and_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o celestial_a body_n for_o god_n because_o they_o act_n upon_o the_o sublunary_a which_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a and_o necessary_a use_n to_o mankind_n thus_o the_o heathen_n endeavour_v each_o according_a to_o his_o fancy_n to_o acknowledge_v a_o deity_n in_o heaven_n and_o to_o adore_v it_o upon_o earth_n sect._n 8._o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o punishment_n of_o the_o wickâ—d_n and_o the_o reward_n of_o pious_a man_n after_o this_o life_n be_v general_o believe_v in_o peru_n but_o not_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a say_v montanus_n pag._n 307._o however_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o a_o people_n who_o have_v such_o a_o gross_a religion_n and_o such_o material_a god_n shall_v nevertheless_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n subsist_v though_o they_o hear_v nothing_o of_o it_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o imagine_v that_o the_o body_n which_o subsist_v still_o for_o some_o time_n before_o their_o eye_n though_o without_o life_n can_v return_v to_o its_o first_o state_n as_o tree_n herb_n and_o plant_n which_o die_v and_o revive_v sect._n 9_o the_o statue_n of_o their_o god_n that_o be_v of_o many_o strange_a figure_n and_o some_o very_a frightful_a be_v use_v to_o utter_v oracle_n in_o their_o pagode_n some_o say_v montanus_n give_v their_o answer_n as_o former_o do_v the_o diabolical_a oracle_n of_o delphos_n and_o dodona_n he_o call_v they_o diabolical_a follow_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v not_o pronounce_v by_o god_n but_o by_o the_o devil_n but_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o anthony_n vandale_n of_o oracle_n how_o little_a ground_n that_o opinion_n have_v and_o we_o shall_v also_o treat_v of_o it_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n sect._n 10._o as_o to_o their_o practice_n no_o people_n be_v so_o much_o esteem_v in_o peru_n as_o those_o we_o call_v exorcist_n magician_n and_o diviner_n because_o they_o discover_v private_a robbery_n even_o such_o as_o be_v commit_v in_o very_o remote_a country_n and_o foretell_v good_a or_o bad_a fortune_n which_o happâ—â—s_v say_v montanus_n by_o their_o converse_n with_o wicked_a spirit_n in_o dark_a place_n they_o declare_v to_o the_o spaniard_n the_o victory_n their_o countryman_n obtain_v or_o the_o battle_n they_o lose_v in_o the_o low_a country_n the_o very_a same_o day_n that_o they_o be_v fight_v there_o be_v also_o in_o peru_n many_o she_o diviner_n who_o shut_v themselves_o in_o their_o house_n where_o they_o make_v themselves_o drink_v with_o chica_n mix_v with_o the_o herb_n vilca_n till_o they_o fall_v down_o on_o the_o place_n and_o when_o they_o awake_v and_o come_v to_o themselves_o again_o they_o answer_v all_o the_o question_n that_o be_v propose_v to_o they_o sect._n 11._o the_o cannibal_n who_o take_v the_o name_n of_o caraibe_n and_o dwell_v to_o the_o north_n of_o southern_n america_n acknowledge_v the_o sun_n for_o their_o sovereign_a god_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o each_o bâ—ie_n or_o priest_n have_v his_o own_o which_o he_o call_v out_o to_o himself_o in_o the_o most_o frightful_a night_n by_o song_n or_o enchant_a verse_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o smoke_n of_o tobacco_n the_o devil_n say_v montanus_n but_o i_o will_v rather_o say_v the_o spirit_n utter_v his_o oracle_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o dead_a bone_n wrap_v up_o in_o cotton_n those_o heathen_n have_v at_o all_o time_n but_o especial_o in_o case_n of_o death_n much_o to_o endure_v from_o the_o piais_n or_o magician_n but_o methinks_v montanus_n have_v express_v himself_o better_a have_v he_o say_v priest_n rather_o than_o magician_n one_o of_o the_o great_a disturbance_n they_o cause_v be_v that_o when_o they_o be_v consult_v they_o persuade_v people_n that_o such_o or_o such_o have_v cause_v they_o to_o interrogate_v such_o a_o decease_a which_o incite_v the_o near_a relation_n of_o the_o decease_a to_o avenge_v themselves_o of_o those_o that_o have_v disturb_v his_o rest_n by_o that_o action_n sect._n 12._o montanus_n add_v to_o this_o also_o the_o caraibe_n follow_v a_o most_o strange_a opinion_n concern_v the_o soul_n every_o one_o believe_v to_o have_v as_o many_o soul_n as_o beat_n of_o the_o heart_n the_o chief_a of_o which_o be_v still_o the_o heart_n itself_o which_o after_o the_o death_n go_v to_o icheiri_n or_o the_o god_n that_o be_v particular_a to_o he_o where_o he_o live_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n that_o he_o have_v do_v upon_o earth_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o kill_v the_o servant_n upon_o the_o tomb_n of_o their_o master_n to_o go_v and_o minister_n to_o they_o in_o the_o other_o world_n the_o other_o soul_n that_o consist_v in_o beat_n of_o the_o heart_n have_v two_o sort_n of_o abode_n the_o maboias_n wander_v in_o desert_n and_o wood_n and_o the_o ormiceous_a keep_v along_o the_o sea_n and_o overturn_v vessel_n the_o soul_n of_o warlike_a hero_n go_v into_o the_o fortunate_a island_n where_o the_o arovage_n be_v their_o slave_n bloody_a cruel_a mâ—n_z go_v out_o of_o this_o life_n eternal_o to_o wander_v in_o dry_a wilderness_n behind_o high_a mountain_n to_o carry_v the_o yoke_n of_o the_o arovage_n a_o people_n that_o be_v expel_v out_o of_o its_o ancient_a abode_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o account_n that_o be_v give_v of_o their_o destruction_n from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o nation_n acknowledge_v almost_o no_o other_o god_n but_o their_o own_o soul_n of_o which_o they_o have_v very_o near_o the_o same_o sentiment_n that_o the_o ancient_a greek_n have_v of_o their_o demon_n and_o hero_n sect._n 13._o richard_n blome_n a_o english_a author_n have_v publish_v of_o late_a in_o his_o america_n a_o large_a account_n of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o carabe_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o st_n vincent_n they_o have_v say_v he_o some_o natural_a notion_n of_o a_o deity_n or_o supreme_a be_v but_o who_o be_v too_o much_o please_v with_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o the_o sovereign_a happiness_n to_o disturb_v himself_o with_o the_o wicked_a action_n of_o man_n and_o who_o goodness_n be_v so_o great_a that_o he_o be_v averse_a from_o avenge_a himself_n of_o his_o enemy_n when_o they_o refuse_v to_o pay_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o he_o they_o likewise_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o good_a be_v god_n each_o of_o who_o have_v his_o particular_a admistration_n but_o that_o the_o universe_n be_v not_o create_v by_o they_o though_o every_o one_o of_o they_o may_v be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o country_n where_o he_o be_v venerate_v and_o which_o he_o govern_v sect._n 14._o they_o never_o call_v upon_o their_o god_n but_o to_o let_v they_o come_v to_o they_o which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o for_o the_o 4_o follow_a reason_n first_o to_o be_v avenge_v for_o some_o injury_n receive_v second_o to_o be_v cure_v of_o their_o disease_n three_o to_o learn_v the_o success_n of_o the_o war._n four_o to_o expel_v the_o great_a devil_n or_o rather_o the_o wicked_a god_n mapoia_n who_o they_o never_o adore_v thence_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o they_o believe_v good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n beside_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o opinion_n be_v the_o original_a of_o demon_n and_o hero_n since_o as_o they_o suppose_v they_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o they_o call_v to_o their_o assistance_n against_o their_o enemy_n sect._n 15._o the_o description_n of_o their_o witchcraft_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o this_o manner_n when_o their_o priest_n call_v upon_o many_o of_o their_o god_n together_o they_o seem_v to_o dispute_v and_o quarrel_n with_o one_o another_o so_o far_o as_o to_o come_v to_o blow_n sometime_o they_o hide_v themselves_o among_o dead_a bone_n which_o they_o draw_v out_o of_o grave_n and_o wrap_v up_o in_o cotton_n whence_o they_o utter_v their_o oracle_n they_o use_v that_o witchcraft_n to_o bewitch_v their_o enemy_n for_o which_o purpose_n the_o witch_n must_v have_v something_o that_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o party_n to_o be_v bewitch_v the_o spirit_n seize_v sometime_o upon_o the_o body_n of_o those_o woman_n whence_o they_o give_v formal_a answer_n to_o whatever_o be_v propose_v to_o they_o they_o serve_v up_o meat_n to_o those_o spirit_n in_o place_n separate_v from_o the_o commerce_n that_o be_v keep_v with_o they_o the_o boy_n or_o priest_n that_o have_v bring_v it_o be_v go_v out_o they_o hear_v the_o dish_n move_v and_o the_o devil_n according_a to_o blome_n or_o the_o god_n according_a to_o that_o people_n move_v the_o jaw_n and_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o if_o he_o chew_v the_o meat_n that_o have_v be_v serve_v to_o he_o
to_o this_o that_o christ_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o mahometan_n for_o a_o great_a prophet_n and_o honour_v in_o that_o quality_n whereas_o he_o be_v horrible_o blaspheme_v by_o the_o jew_n for_o these_o reason_n i_o say_v that_o the_o mahometan_n be_v half_o near_o to_o we_o than_o the_o modern_a jew_n but_o what_o need_v we_o any_o far_a proof_n since_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o jew_n be_v less_o from_o paganism_n than_o the_o mahometan_n as_o shall_v appear_v by_o the_o proof_n i_o shall_v produce_v sect._n 2._o as_o long_o as_o we_o have_v have_v to_o do_v with_o heathen_n only_o we_o need_v but_o to_o make_v a_o inquiry_n after_o their_o opinion_n concern_v their_o god_n the_o spirit_n and_o the_o soul_n but_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n for_o tho'_o former_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v extraordinary_o incline_v to_o idolatry_n they_o have_v now_o such_o a_o great_a aversion_n for_o polytheism_n ever_o since_o 2300_o year_n that_o they_o be_v return_v from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n that_o they_o will_v acknowledge_v but_o one_o person_n in_o the_o divine_a unity_n they_o believe_v by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o this_o only_a god_n be_v almighty_a and_o sufficient_a to_o himself_o and_o to_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v create_v of_o nothing_o and_o govern_v and_o maintain_v alone_o among_o his_o creature_n they_o reckon_v angel_n and_o man_n and_o think_v that_o the_o last_o have_v a_o soul_n more_o excellent_a than_o that_o of_o bruit_n though_o far_o inferior_a to_o the_o angelical_a perfection_n such_o have_v be_v in_o all_o time_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o so_o far_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o christian_a faith_n then_o that_o of_o the_o mahometan_n as_o we_o shall_v say_v hereafter_o sect._n 3_o but_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n whilst_o the_o first_o temple_n stand_v must_v be_v well_o distinguish_v from_o that_o into_o which_o it_o be_v insensible_o fall_v the_o jew_n of_o that_o time_n be_v orthodox_n save_v only_o those_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v into_o idolatry_n and_o undoubted_o they_o have_v no_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o angel_n demon_n and_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o what_o the_o holy_a write_n still_o teach_v we_o so_o that_o if_o we_o still_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o different_a from_o we_o it_o be_v because_o we_o consider_v those_o of_o latter_a time_n when_o their_o state_n be_v in_o its_o fall_n and_o christianity_n in_o its_o growth_n but_o though_o they_o be_v now_o divide_v into_o two_o sect_n that_o of_o the_o carraijim_n who_o only_o follow_v the_o holy_a writ_n and_o that_o of_o the_o rabbanim_fw-la who_o adhere_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o doctor_n there_o be_v yet_o but_o the_o latter_a which_o deserve_v to_o come_v into_o consideration_n the_o number_n of_o the_o former_a be_v altogether_o inconsiderable_a they_o be_v a_o remainder_n of_o the_o sadducee_n which_o be_v hardly_o know_v in_o europe_n whereas_o the_o other_o may_v be_v call_v the_o posterity_n of_o the_o pharisee_n sect._n 4._o though_o we_o design_v only_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o latter_a yet_o a_o more_o particular_a difference_n may_v be_v observe_v betwixt_o the_o ancient_a jew_n and_o the_o modern_a by_o the_o ancient_a jew_n i_o understand_v here_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n of_o his_o apostle_n or_o a_o little_a after_o philo_z who_o be_v the_o learn_a and_o wise_a be_v of_o a_o opinion_n not_o far_o from_o that_o of_o plato_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o star_n be_v animate_v and_o that_o they_o move_v circular_o by_o their_o own_o intelligence_n ben_n maimon_n be_v in_o that_o point_n of_o his_o sentiment_n of_o which_o he_o have_v make_v a_o abridgement_n in_o these_o word_n all_o the_o star_n and_o celestial_a orb_n have_v a_o soul_n knowledge_n understanding_n and_o a_o last_a life_n know_v he_o by_o who_o word_n the_o universe_n be_v make_v each_o of_o those_o â—_z according_a to_o his_o excellency_n and_o dignity_n praise_n and_o glorify_v his_o author_n follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o angel_n but_o as_o they_o know_v god_n so_o they_o understand_v what_o they_o be_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o the_o angel_n who_o however_o be_v above_o they_o their_o knowledge_n be_v inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o superior_a to_o that_o of_o man_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o that_o author_n entitle_v of_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n sect._n 5._o if_o we_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o examine_v their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o spirit_n whether_o angel_n or_o human_a soul_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a writer_n agree_v well_o together_o philo_z who_o be_v among_o the_o former_a believe_v that_o the_o air_n be_v full_a of_o spirit_n the_o most_o perfect_a of_o who_o never_o assume_v body_n but_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o ascend_v and_o descend_v from_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o great_a god_n that_o there_o be_v other_o inferior_a in_o dignity_n to_o the_o first_o who_o take_v on_o body_n of_o which_o they_o be_v deprive_v by_o death_n and_o into_o which_o some_o of_o they_o return_v but_o other_o be_v weary_v of_o this_o life_n go_v up_o high_o and_o live_v there_o in_o peace_n but_o there_o be_v other_o the_o most_o pure_a and_o excellent_a of_o all_o who_o have_v a_o sublime_a and_o divine_a understanding_n despise_v terrestrial_a and_o perish_a thing_n be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o almighty_a and_o as_o the_o ear_n and_o eye_n of_o the_o great_a god_n those_o see_v and_o hear_v everything_o the_o philosopher_n call_v they_o genii_n and_o the_o holy_a write_v name_n they_o most_o proper_o angel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v messengers_z for_o they_o be_v real_o messenger_n who_o carry_v to_o child_n the_o order_n of_o their_o father_n and_o to_o the_o father_n the_o prayer_n of_o his_o child_n wherefore_o it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o ascend_v and_o descend_v this_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o dream_n write_v by_o philo._n sect._n 6._o if_o you_o now_o desire_v to_o hear_v the_o jew_n of_o the_o latter_a time_n and_o their_o opinion_n upon_o the_o nature_n of_o angel_n vorstius_n will_v tell_v you_o most_o true_o in_o his_o annotation_n upon_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o faith_n write_v by_o maimonides_n that_o they_o do_v not_o perfect_o agree_v together_o for_o some_o believe_v that_o those_o spirit_n have_v be_v create_v of_o the_o most_o subtle_a element_n as_o rabbi_n juda_n relate_v it_o in_o his_o book_n entitle_v cusri_n chap._n 4._o sect._n 4._o other_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n jezira_n hold_v as_o the_o same_o rabbi_n juda_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o angel_n proceed_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o find_v also_o in_o the_o book_n chagiga_n fol._n 14._o that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n administer_a angel_n be_v create_v every_o day_n but_o maimonides_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o more_o wise_o upon_o this_o subject_n and_o general_o upon_o all_o other_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o in_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 4_o have_v a_o essence_n that_o subsist_v without_o matter_n not_o have_v body_n but_o be_v essence_n distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o sect._n 7._o upon_o this_o difference_n of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o think_v it_o better_a to_o propose_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o author_n than_o to_o quote_v any_o other_o because_o there_o be_v none_o among_o they_o that_o may_v be_v compare_v to_o he_o either_o for_o learning_n or_o judgement_n as_o not_o intend_v to_o impute_v to_o they_o more_o foolish_a doctrine_n than_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v by_o their_o most_o authentic_a writer_n thus_o than_o maimonides_n express_v this_o opinion_n when_o the_o prophet_n say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v the_o angel_n as_o a_o fire_n and_o with_o wing_n they_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o by_o a_o simile_n design_v only_o to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v neither_o corporeal_a nor_o heavy_a in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o god_n himself_o be_v call_v a_o consume_a fire_n viz._n improper_o thus_o likewise_o this_o passage_n must_v be_v understand_v he_o make_v the_o wind_n his_o angel_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o some_o translation_n the_o spirit_n for_o the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ruach_n have_v those_o two_o signification_n of_o spirit_n and_o of_o wind_n and_o therefore_o the_o angel_n be_v material_a be_v essential_o distinguish_v betwixt_o themselves_o as_o by_o degree_n the_o one_o be_v above_o the_o other_o to_o which_o the_o author_n apply_v these_o word_n for_o a_o high_a than_o that_o high_a takes_z
thereby_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o understand_v that_o marriage_n must_v be_v very_o happy_a and_o attend_v with_o great_a sweetness_n and_o tranquillity_n when_o one_o marry_v with_o his_o peculiar_a soul_n that_o be_v with_o that_o which_o be_v create_v with_o she_o whereas_o they_o can_v be_v but_o unhappy_a and_o turn_v to_o the_o punishment_n of_o man_n when_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o a_o body_n who_o soul_n be_v not_o create_v with_o the_o soul_n of_o he_o that_o espouse_n she_o we_o have_v to_o strive_v against_o that_o vnhappiness_n until_o we_o be_v rid_v of_o it_o and_o that_o we_o may_v be_v unite_v by_o a_o second_o marriage_n to_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v make_v our_o partner_n in_o the_o creation_n to_o lead_v a_o happy_a life_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n give_v a_o more_o large_a account_n of_o that_o belief_n in_o several_a place_n as_o in_o his_o conciliador_n quest_n 6._o pag._n 12._o in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o resurrection_n chap._n 13._o as_o also_o in_o the_o three_o book_n chap._n 9_o and_o in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr termino_fw-la vitæ_fw-la sect._n 8._o pag._n 207._o which_o he_o more_o large_o confirm_v after_o the_o jewish_a manner_n in_o his_o three_o question_n sect._n 19_o as_o to_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n the_o metempsychosis_n of_o pythagoras_n be_v also_o receive_v among_o the_o jew_n which_o transmigration_n they_o call_v gilgul_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o revolution_n of_o soul_n for_o they_o imagine_v that_o after_o death_n the_o soul_n wander_v for_o a_o year_n about_o the_o body_n whence_o she_o be_v go_v out_o and_o go_v still_o ramble_v till_o she_o meet_v with_o another_o body_n into_o which_o she_o may_v enter_v to_o be_v bear_v again_o with_o it_o they_o fancy_n that_o this_o happen_v three_o time_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o thisbi_n upon_o the_o word_n gilgul_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o cabalist_n be_v that_o every_o soul_n be_v create_v thrice_o to_o let_v we_o understand_v that_o she_o introduce_v herself_o successive_o into_o the_o body_n of_o three_o child_n or_o men._n this_o they_o hope_v in_o some_o manner_n to_o confirm_v from_o the_o book_n of_o job_n ch_n 23._o v._n 19_o according_a to_o that_o they_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o first_o man_n enter_v into_o the_o body_n of_o king_n david_n and_o be_v now_o to_o pass_v into_o that_o of_o the_o messiah_n that_o mystery_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o three_o hebrew_n letter_n of_o adam_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d take_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o initial_a letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o adam_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o first_o of_o that_o of_o david_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o first_o of_o that_o of_o messiah_n their_o learned_a hold_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a pass_n into_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n each_o soul_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sin_n she_o have_v commit_v thus_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n that_o have_v debauch_v his_o neighbour_n wife_n be_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o camel_n and_o therefore_o say_v david_n i_o shall_v sing_v to_o the_o lord_n ki_n gamal_a alaii_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o he_o have_v deliver_v i_o from_o the_o camel_n as_o they_o interpret_v it_o use_v this_o reason_n that_o when_o the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v punctuate_v it_o be_v read_v otherwise_o and_o pronounce_v gamaal_n which_o signify_v a_o camel_n sect._n 20._o there_o be_v some_o however_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a perish_v with_o their_o body_n josephus_n say_v of_o the_o pharisee_n of_o his_o time_n that_o they_o assert_v the_o transmigration_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o good_a only_o but_o that_o they_o send_v those_o of_o the_o impious_a to_o the_o eternal_a torment_n in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o war_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n 7._o the_o sadducee_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n believe_v neither_o resurrection_n nor_o angel_n nor_o spirit_n in_o st._n matth._n chap._n 22._o v._n 23._o and_o in_o the_o act_n ch._n 23._o v._n 8._o but_o now_o the_o jew_n have_v invent_v a_o great_a many_o chimaera_n that_o powerful_o confirm_v they_o in_o their_o magic_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o conjuration_n for_o as_o it_o have_v already_o be_v say_v the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n must_v wander_v a_o whole_a year_n about_o her_o corpse_n during_o which_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n that_o abide_v in_o the_o air_n and_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d malachi_n chabbalah_n or_o devil_n of_o torment_n and_o have_v yet_o several_a other_o name_n find_v occasion_n to_o make_v they_o reenter_v into_o their_o body_n as_o they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v when_o they_o be_v require_v to_o it_o by_o conjuration_n thence_o proceed_v in_o their_o meaning_n that_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n call_v again_o the_o soul_n of_o samuel_n into_o his_o body_n because_o he_o have_v not_o be_v dead_a a_o whole_a year_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o assure_v we_o it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o ancient_n which_o he_o have_v extract_v especial_o from_o gemara_n siabbas_n there_o be_v some_o however_o who_o have_v more_o rational_a opinion_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n when_o we_o have_v occasion_n to_o examine_v that_o instance_n chap._n xiii_o that_o the_o witchcraft_n ancient_o practise_v and_o still_o in_o use_n among_o the_o jew_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o original_a sect._n 1._o we_o have_v examine_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n upon_o that_o matter_n as_o much_o as_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o as_o far_o as_o their_o belief_n be_v consonant_a to_o it_o we_o receive_v and_o approve_v of_o the_o same_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o they_o practise_v as_o to_o witchcraft_n the_o holy_a scripture_n may_v full_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o great_a inclination_n that_o people_n ever_o have_v for_o it_o which_o doubtless_o proceed_v first_o from_o the_o practice_n they_o have_v see_v in_o egypt_n and_o of_o which_o perhaps_o they_o have_v not_o abstain_v but_o have_v see_v the_o continuation_n of_o they_o in_o the_o country_n they_o inhabit_v that_o be_v surround_v and_o intermix_v with_o so_o many_o nation_n addict_v to_o that_o art_n it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n the_o law_n give_v they_o such_o frequent_a warning_n to_o beware_v of_o it_o exodus_fw-la 22_o 18._o levit._fw-la chap._n 18._o v._n 31._o cap._n 5._o v._n 27._o deuter._n chap._n 13_o 8_o 9_o 14._o isaiah_n chap._n 6._o v._n 12.20_o and_o that_o he_o threaten_v they_o so_o severe_o because_o they_o can_v not_o resolve_v to_o forsake_v that_o impious_a exercise_n as_o may_v be_v see_v especial_o in_o manasseh_n king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n chap._n 21._o v._n 6._o 2._o cron._n chap._n 3._o v._n 6._o that_o sin_n become_v general_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o israel_n or_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o 10_o tribe_n so_o that_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o they_o use_v divination_n and_o observe_v the_o cry_n of_o bird_n 2_o king_n chap._n 17._o v._n 17._o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n there_o be_v seven_o son_n of_o the_o same_o father_n one_o of_o the_o high_a priest_n who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v exorcist_n and_o to_o conjure_v devil_n act_n 19_o v._o 13_o 14._o but_o all_o these_o thing_n make_v no_o part_n of_o the_o content_n of_o their_o law_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o their_o rebellion_n so_o that_o judaisme_n be_v not_o proper_o answerable_a for_o they_o until_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o rabbin_n themselves_o and_o at_o last_o introduce_v to_o make_v up_o part_n of_o their_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o i_o have_v represent_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n to_o which_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a jew_n be_v perfect_o agreeable_a sect._n 2._o the_o inquisitive_a lighfoot_n have_v show_v by_o many_o proof_n that_o the_o jew_n at_o their_o return_n from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n have_v entire_o forsake_v idolatry_n and_o find_v they_o be_v destitute_a of_o prophet_n addict_v themselves_o by_o degree_n to_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n about_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n come_n the_o writing_n of_o the_o talmud_n that_o be_v full_a of_o instruction_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o be_v nevertheless_o in_o great_a credit_n among_o they_o give_v upon_o that_o subject_n a_o testimony_n not_o advantageous_a to_o they_o especial_o since_o in_o the_o follow_a time_n they_o use_v the_o same_o art_n against_o christianity_n lightfoot_n assure_v we_o that_o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o city_n and_o temple_n there_o be_v several_a impostor_n among_o
sufficient_o know_v that_o among_o they_o as_o among_o other_o nation_n their_o practice_n be_v answerable_a to_o their_o doctrine_n for_o if_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o exorcism_n proceed_v not_o all_o from_o their_o superstition_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o they_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o such_o as_o ascribe_v a_o soul_n and_o life_n to_o the_o celestial_a lamp_n that_o acknowledge_v the_o star_n to_o influence_n human_a action_n and_o search_v for_o mystery_n in_o number_n letter_n and_o name_n shall_v be_v addict_v to_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n and_o make_v they_o part_v of_o their_o religious_a worship_n neither_o be_v it_o surprise_v that_o not_o conceive_v angel_n as_o altogether_o immaterial_a they_o shall_v fancy_v apparition_n either_o wake_v or_o dream_v it_o be_v yet_o less_o strange_a look_v upon_o they_o as_o creature_n of_o a_o dignity_n inferior_a to_o they_o since_o they_o establish_v great_a number_n of_o they_o for_o the_o guard_n of_o each_o musulman_n they_o shall_v invite_v and_o call_v they_o to_o their_o service_n by_o witchcraft_n consist_v in_o character_n in_o which_o they_o imagine_v a_o secret_a virtue_n for_o that_o purpose_n or_o if_o they_o shall_v believe_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n and_o virtue_n to_o be_v able_a to_o expel_v wicked_a angel_n their_o mortal_a enemy_n but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o come_v to_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o to_o examine_v in_o what_o state_n thing_n be_v at_o home_n chap._n xv._o that_o some_o of_o the_o heathen_a opinion_n upon_o this_o subject_n have_v in_o process_n of_o time_n creep_v in_o among_o the_o christian_n sect._n 1_o we_o must_v not_o wonder_v that_o great_a part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n above_o mention_v have_v not_o yet_o be_v banish_v by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o what_o man_n natural_o conceive_v be_v not_o always_o darkness_n neither_o be_v the_o illumination_n which_o the_o holy_a writ_n afford_v to_o the_o understanding_n always_o efficacious_a so_o that_o a_o christian_n often_o better_a know_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o know_v than_o he_o do_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o plain_o appear_v in_o that_o man_n be_v ready_a to_o search_v after_o the_o truth_n by_o his_o reason_n than_o to_o put_v it_o in_o practice_n by_o his_o virtue_n the_o cause_n of_o it_o be_v that_o our_o natural_a curiosity_n that_o have_v contribute_v to_o the_o fall_n of_o our_o first_o parent_n have_v be_v since_o increase_v and_o strengthen_v by_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o fall_n itself_o and_o that_o it_o drive_v we_o on_o so_o much_o the_o more_o to_o desire_v to_o know_v much_o as_o our_o understanding_n be_v become_v less_o capable_a of_o true_a conception_n but_o the_o corruption_n of_o man_n allow_v he_o not_o to_o make_v such_o progress_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v imagine_v that_o whatever_o be_v practise_v among_o such_o or_o such_o people_n especial_o as_o to_o religion_n always_o and_o only_o proceed_v from_o their_o belief_n and_o doctrine_n this_o will_v quick_o be_v know_v to_o we_o if_o we_o take_v the_o trouble_n of_o consider_v christianity_n such_o as_o it_o former_o be_v and_o still_o be_v at_o this_o present_a sect._n 2._o i_o shall_v name_v ancient_a christianity_n the_o six_o first_o century_n before_o the_o pope_n and_o mahomet_n arise_v however_o i_o shall_v not_o consider_v it_o as_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o will_v be_v do_v more_o convenient_o hereafter_o but_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o succession_n of_o time_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o a_o careful_a distinction_n must_v be_v make_v between_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o chief_a doctor_n of_o her_o communion_n and_o the_o error_n of_o those_o she_o have_v condemn_v we_o must_v afterward_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o certainty_n may_v be_v have_v both_o of_o the_o practice_n and_o particular_a sense_n of_o those_o that_o have_v be_v brand_v for_o heretic_n for_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o impute_v to_o christian_n what_o have_v be_v reject_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o they_o nor_o to_o charge_v the_o heretic_n with_o whatever_o be_v say_v of_o their_o error_n now_o one_o may_v methinks_v take_v for_o opinion_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n those_o that_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o their_o chief_a doctor_n without_o be_v contradict_v by_o the_o other_o as_o far_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o any_o write_n though_o they_o must_v not_o for_o that_o be_v take_v for_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o likewise_o though_o the_o heretic_n shall_v have_v be_v charge_v as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n with_o some_o opinion_n they_o own_v not_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v false_o accuse_v of_o act_n of_o magic_n the_o possibility_n of_o which_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o believe_v after_o that_o observation_n let_v we_o see_v what_o the_o most_o famous_a christian_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n have_v believe_v as_o to_o spirit_n and_o their_o operation_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n what_o they_o relate_v of_o other_o sect_n and_o people_n sect._n 3_o follow_v still_o the_o same_o order_n i_o shall_v first_o speak_v of_o the_o angel_n and_o then_o of_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n i_o shall_v pass_v by_o the_o first_o century_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n live_v because_o in_o my_o second_o book_n i_o take_v their_o write_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o for_o the_o fountain_n whence_o truth_n must_v be_v draw_v but_o we_o must_v examine_v those_o that_o have_v follow_v they_o from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o see_v what_o be_v their_o opinion_n upon_o those_o two_o point_n without_o presume_v it_o be_v ground_v upon_o rule_n or_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n which_o appear_v not_o and_o though_o those_o two_o point_n be_v of_o the_o high_a consequence_n yet_o every_o one_o have_v still_o liberty_n to_o express_v his_o particular_a opinion_n however_o for_o other_o opinion_n of_o less_o consequence_n and_o i_o dare_v almost_o say_v of_o nothing_o man_n have_v be_v deal_v with_o as_o heretic_n and_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n must_v be_v call_v together_o to_o come_v to_o a_o conclusion_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v only_o make_v use_n here_o of_o such_o explication_n of_o the_o chief_a doctor_n as_o i_o have_v read_v myself_o which_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o translate_v faithful_o and_o word_n for_o word_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a sect._n 4._o we_o shall_v first_o hear_v in_o the_o second_o age_n tatian_n clement_n and_o justin_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o angel_n tatian_n indeed_o ascribe_v not_o a_o gross_a material_a be_v to_o the_o angel_n and_o yet_o he_o seem_v to_o attribute_v to_o they_o some_o corporeal_a be_v here_o be_v his_o own_o word_n that_o seem_v very_o strange_a all_o demon_n be_v so_o as_o that_o indeed_o they_o have_v nothing_o carnal_a but_o their_o composition_n be_v spiritual_a and_o as_o a_o fire_n and_o light_n the_o nature_n of_o their_o body_n can_v however_o be_v penetrate_v by_o none_o but_o such_o as_o be_v endue_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n what_o he_o add_v afterward_o be_v more_o consonant_a to_o reason_n that_o the_o demon_n be_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o men._n he_o believe_v not_o however_o that_o soul_n be_v simple_a nature_n but_o that_o they_o be_v compose_v of_o part_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o he_o believe_v they_o can_v be_v conceive_v as_o corporeal_a without_o have_v a_o body_n and_o that_o the_o material_a part_n can_v rise_v without_o the_o soul_n several_a doctor_n of_o that_o time_n speak_v very_o near_o the_o word_n though_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o so_o open_o so_o that_o they_o must_v not_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o very_o far_o from_o that_o opinion_n as_o will_n more_o plain_o appear_v when_o we_o mention_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o angel_n sect._n 5._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n in_o his_o 6_o book_n of_o miscellany_n show_n that_o he_o hold_v the_o angel_n for_o the_o inspector_n of_o man_n and_o those_o that_o inspire_v wisdom_n into_o they_o that_o each_o country_n and_o perhaps_o each_o man_n have_v his_o own_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n have_v distribute_v among_o angel_n the_o inspection_n and_o care_n of_o each_o city_n and_o nation_n he_o say_v also_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a power_n distribute_v good_a by_o the_o mean_n of_o angel_n whether_o they_o be_v visible_a or_o invisible_a justin_n favour_v that_o suppposed_a visibility_n of_o the_o angel_n or_o at_o least_o he_o tolerate_v it_o since_o he_o assert_n in_o his_o four_o apology_n that_o god_n entrust_v the_o angel_n with_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o other_o human_a affair_n under_o the_o heaven_n some_o of_o who_o fall_v off_o because_o of_o their_o conversation_n with_o woman_n from_o
12._o tertullian_n explain_v himself_o more_o plain_o as_o to_o the_o knowledge_n he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n when_o he_o in_o his_o five_o book_n against_o martion_n speek_v thus_o servant_n can_v know_v the_o resolution_n of_o their_o master_n and_o therefore_o the_o rebellious_a angel_n and_o the_o devil_n their_o leader_n can_v much_o less_o know_v the_o design_n of_o god_n whence_o i_o will_v willing_o take_v occasion_n to_o assert_v that_o the_o great_a their_o crime_n have_v be_v the_o more_o remote_a they_o be_v from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o their_o creator_n so_o far_o only_o he_o go_v as_o to_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n but_o as_o to_o those_o of_o man_n we_o hear_v the_o doctor_n of_o that_o age_n give_v to_o the_o demon_n a_o power_n over_o body_n and_o soul_n st._n cyprian_n establish_v both_o speak_v of_o idolatry_n spirit_n say_v he_o deceive_v we_o they_o disturb_v our_o life_n and_o our_o sleep_n insinuate_v themselves_o into_o our_o body_n raise_v terror_n in_o our_o inward_a thought_n bruise_v our_o member_n impair_v our_o health_n and_o cause_v we_o disease_n tertullian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o his_o book_n of_o passion_n the_o malice_n of_o that_o inveterate_a enemy_n never_o leave_v he_o quiet_a but_o it_o increase_v his_o rage_n when_o he_o see_v man_n full_o deliver_v in_o his_o apologetic_n chap._n 20._o he_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o what_o he_o believe_v as_o to_o the_o assault_v make_v by_o demon_n upon_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o think_v that_o have_v a_o very_a subtle_a and_o thin_a essence_n they_o be_v so_o much_o the_o apt_a to_o act_v in_o a_o invisible_a and_o insensible_a manner_n he_o show_v thereby_o that_o he_o conceive_v create_v spirit_n as_o the_o thine_v and_o subtle_a of_o all_o body_n and_o therefore_o explain_v his_o meaning_n by_o this_o comparison_n as_o it_o happen_v that_o a_o flame_n invisible_a to_o we_o burn_v corn_n and_o the_o fruit_n of_o tree_n when_o they_o be_v in_o flower_n or_o wither_v they_o whilst_o they_o blossom_v or_o corrupt_v they_o when_o the_o flower_n fall_v off_o and_o they_o be_v form_v or_o as_o a_o infect_a air_n communicate_v itself_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a to_o we_o so_o the_o suggestion_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o a_o secret_a contagion_n seduce_v the_o deprave_a understanding_n of_o man._n sect._n 13._o origen_n believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n exi_v together_o before_o they_o come_v to_o animate_v the_o body_n which_o he_o establish_v upon_o st._n matth._n chap._n 20._o from_o ver._n 1_o to_o 16._o and_o in_o his_o 6_o vol._n upon_o st._n john_n have_v before_o propose_v in_o his_o 5_o chap._n the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o age_n he_o assert_n accoâ—â—â—â—â—_n to_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o 〈…〉_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v distinguish_v from_o 〈…〉_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n from_o the_o 〈…〉_o â—â—ys_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v appâ—_n herself_o 〈…〉_o evil_n but_o that_o the_o spirit_n â—f_a man_n can_v 〈…〉_o â—eâ—f_n only_o to_o evil_n in_o his_o 19_o chapter_n he_o dâ—â—â—â—â—es_v on_o occasion_n of_o the_o sepalation_n of_o the_o soul_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n that_o he_o believe_v she_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o body_n by_o some_o spirit_n ordain_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o spirit_n who_o have_v that_o employment_n be_v of_o a_o more_o noble_a nature_n than_o the_o soul_n they_o fetch_v he_o put_v a_o very_a ingenious_a sense_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o st._n luke_n chap._n 10._o v._n 20._o and_o john_n chap._n 10._o v._n 18._o sect_n 14._o tertullian_n meaning_n as_o to_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o situate_v betwixt_o heaven_n and_o hell_n as_o he_o write_v high_a his_o four_o book_n against_o martion_n that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a and_o determine_a place_n call_v the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n if_o you_o ask_v where_o that_o place_n lie_v and_o how_o long_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o stay_v there_o he_o will_v answer_v as_o to_o the_o first_o question_n sinum_fw-la dico_fw-la abrahae_fw-la regionem_fw-la etsi_fw-la non_fw-la caelestem_fw-la superiorem_fw-la tamen_fw-la inferis_fw-la i_o call_v abraham_n bosom_n a_o a_o region_n superior_a to_o hell_n though_o it_o proper_o belong_v not_o to_o heaven_n as_o to_o the_o other_o he_o will_v say_v refrigerium_fw-la praebiturum_fw-la animabus_fw-la justorum_fw-la donec_fw-la consummatio_fw-la rerum_fw-la resurrectionem_fw-la omnium_fw-la plenitudine_fw-la mercedis_fw-la expungat_fw-la the_o latin_a phrase_n be_v somewhat_o obscure_a but_o it_o matter_n not_o to_o translate_v the_o word_n so_o much_o as_o to_o give_v the_o sense_n which_o be_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o place_n of_o refreshment_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a until_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o thing_n come_v and_o bring_v on_o the_o resurrection_n in_o which_o every_o one_o shal1_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v account_n and_o then_o receive_v a_o full_a reward_n sect._n 15._o he_o call_v in_o this_o place_n the_o subterraneous_a place_n inferos_fw-la hell_n because_o he_o put_v the_o place_n of_o abide_v of_o the_o damn_a under_o the_o earth_n or_o in_o a_o great_a gulf_n contain_v in_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o believe_v that_o for_o their_o punishment_n they_o shall_v go_v to_o burn_v in_o a_o material_a fire_n for_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n of_o penitency_n he_o call_v hell_n thesaurum_fw-la ignis_fw-la aeterni_fw-la the_o treasure_n of_o eternal_a fire_n through_o the_o chimney_n of_o that_o fire_n come_v out_o sometime_o frightful_a flame_n during_o earthquake_n and_o immediate_o after_o he_o call_v that_o abyss_n of_o fire_n magni_fw-la alicujus_fw-la &_o inaestimabilis_fw-la foci_fw-la scintillas_fw-la missilia_fw-la &_o exaercitoria_fw-la jacula_fw-la the_o spark_n of_o a_o prodigious_a great_a and_o unexpressible_a fire_n st._n cyprian_n speak_v so_o obscure_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n against_o demetrian_a upon_o that_o subject_n that_o it_o seem_v he_o threaten_v the_o soul_n with_o corporeal_a punishment_n it_o be_v a_o consequent_a of_o the_o series_n of_o his_o reason_v hell_n say_v he_o shall_v eternal_o burn_v for_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o punishment_n of_o a_o devour_a fire_n and_o most_o gloo_v flame_n will_v neither_o supersede_n nor_o suspend_v their_o torment_n there_o the_o soul_n with_o their_o body_n be_v destine_v to_o infinite_a pain_n he_o seem_v to_o mean_v thereby_o that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n shall_v have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o share_n for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v declare_v what_o peculiar_a suffering_n the_o soul_n be_v to_o undergo_v sect._n 16._o in_o the_o four_o age_n we_o shall_v first_o hear_v st._n athanasius_n he_o also_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v not_o all_o of_o a_o equal_a dignity_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o formal_a explication_n according_a to_o his_o meaning_n on_o the_o 31st_o question_v to_o antiochus_n where_o have_v say_v something_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o angel_n he_o proceed_v thus_o because_o those_o order_n be_v call_v legion_n and_o army_n we_o must_v thereby_o understand_v such_o order_n as_o be_v establish_v to_o teach_v to_o defend_v provide_v administer_v help_v as_o also_o such_o order_n as_o receive_v the_o soul_n and_o remain_v by_o they_o now_o as_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o celestial_a order_n be_v know_v to_o we_o we_o must_v likewise_o know_v which_o be_v their_o state_n and_o what_o knowledge_n they_o have_v the_o throne_n cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n be_v teach_v immediate_o by_o god_n himself_o as_o be_v the_o near_a to_o he_o and_o raise_v above_o the_o other_o these_o teach_v the_o inferior_a order_n and_o these_o again_o other_o that_o be_v under_o they_o the_o last_o of_o all_o be_v the_o angel_n take_v that_o name_n in_o a_o particular_a signification_n and_o determine_v to_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o spirit_n distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o and_o these_o be_v the_o teacher_n of_o men._n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o st._n athanasius_n have_v take_v this_o from_o the_o write_n of_o philo_n and_o other_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v above_o chap._n 12._o sect._n 4_o 5_o 8_o 9_o 10._o but_o whatever_o it_o be_v st._n athanasius_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o much_o commend_v in_o our_o church_n and_o quote_v in_o the_o 9th_o article_n of_o the_o low-dutch_a confession_n of_o faith_n as_o a_o pattern_n of_o orthodoxy_n we_o can_v but_o admit_v what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o present_a matter_n as_o the_o common_a opinion_n approve_v of_o and_o receive_v by_o the_o principal_a doctor_n of_o that_o age_n sect._n 17._o i_o grant_v
other_o bad_a the_o author_n of_o all_o evil_a and_o the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n that_o the_o first_o as_o they_o say_v be_v the_o god_n that_o have_v form_v all_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v hyle_n that_o be_v the_o matter_n from_o which_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v form_v and_o which_o be_v esteem_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o devil_n some_o distinguish_v the_o devil_n from_o the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n and_o translate_v not_o as_o we_o do_v the_o last_o word_n of_o the_o 44th_o v._o of_o the_o 8_o ch._n of_o st._n john_n he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o lie_n but_o his_o father_n be_v a_o lie_n namely_o the_o father_n of_o the_o devil_n second_o as_o to_o the_o good_a god_n they_o say_v that_o his_o essence_n be_v disperse_v as_o by_o portion_n through_o all_o the_o creature_n and_o inherent_a to_o they_o which_o they_o explain_v by_o many_o wonderful_a commentary_n this_o be_v what_o they_o think_v of_o god_n and_o the_o devil_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o essence_n and_o existence_n what_o follow_v concern_v their_o operation_n sect._n 4._o three_o the_o people_n of_o darkness_n former_o war_v with_o the_o people_n of_o light_n the_o good_a god_n go_v himself_o to_o attack_v the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n by_o some_o certain_a principal_a spirit_n which_o he_o have_v produce_v of_o his_o own_o essence_n who_o however_o be_v too_o weak_a be_v take_v prisoner_n but_o christ_n come_v to_o repair_v that_o disorder_n have_v be_v beget_v by_o some_o certain_a first_o man_n who_o have_v be_v the_o promoter_n of_o this_o war_n and_o have_v begin_v it_o four_o that_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o serpent_n that_o seduce_v adam_n and_o eve_n five_o that_o christ_n be_v now_o fix_v among_o the_o star_n especial_o in_o the_o luminous_a globe_n of_o the_o sun_n in_o which_o sense_n they_o explain_v his_o ascension_n to_o heaven_n sect._n 5._o six_o they_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n in_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o soul_n shall_v pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o live_a creature_n as_o they_o have_v most_o love_v or_o abuse_v during_o their_o life_n he_o that_o have_v kill_v a_o mouse_n or_o a_o fly_n shall_v pass_v in_o punishment_n into_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mouse_n or_o a_o fly_n the_o state_n in_o which_o he_o shall_v be_v put_v after_o death_n shall_v likewise_o be_v oppose_v to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o be_v during_o his_o life_n he_o that_o be_v rich_a shall_v be_v poor_a and_o he_o that_o be_v poor_a shall_v be_v rich_a seven_o they_o also_o give_v two_o soul_n to_o every_o man_n one_o of_o which_o be_v always_o contrary_a to_o the_o other_o but_o enough_o of_o their_o doctrine_n we_o leave_v the_o rest_n to_o danaeus_n who_o ascribe_v to_o they_o 21_o in_o all_o because_o what_o he_o and_o other_o author_n say_v belong_v not_o to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 6._o however_o i_o be_o not_o apt_a to_o assert_v that_o they_o have_v believe_v and_o teach_v such_o gross_a doctrine_n as_o be_v impute_v to_o they_o and_o have_v be_v now_o relate_v for_o suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o manichee_n that_o they_o be_v chief_o extract_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o persian_n since_o manes_n their_o first_o author_n be_v undoubted_o a_o persian_a and_o that_o they_o be_v strange_o mingle_v with_o the_o christian_a divinity_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n of_o that_o people_n that_o we_o have_v of_o other_o nation_n who_o never_o cultivate_v the_o study_n of_o nature_n and_o human_a learning_n such_o as_o those_o we_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o northern_a part_n of_o africa_n and_o the_o southern_a of_o america_n it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o the_o manichee_n ascribe_v to_o the_o whole_a universe_n a_o principle_n like_o that_o which_o be_v observe_v in_o its_o part_n viz._n the_o active_a cause_n and_o the_o matter_n which_o aristotle_n establish_v to_o be_v eternal_a as_o well_o as_o the_o world_n and_o that_o afterward_o matter_n consider_v as_o insensible_a by_o a_o misinterpretation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n that_o spread_v in_o the_o beginning_n darkness_n over_o the_o abyss_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v over_o it_o shall_v have_v produce_v those_o monstrous_a thought_n of_o which_o we_o have_v give_v some_o instance_n sect._n 7._o suppose_v they_o have_v establish_v two_o principal_a cause_n one_o of_o good_a and_o the_o other_o of_o evil_n but_o yet_o so_o as_o that_o the_o first_o be_v contestable_o superior_a to_o the_o second_o as_o much_o as_o light_n be_v above_o darkness_n and_o the_o workman_n above_o the_o matter_n he_o work_v upon_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o they_o have_v a_o idea_n of_o god_n as_o a_o soul_n infuse_v through_o the_o whole_a universe_n that_o consider_v by_o they_o as_o the_o body_n in_o which_o that_o first_o cause_n continual_o operate_v and_o as_o the_o contrary_a motion_n of_o corporeal_a passion_n rise_v against_o the_o empire_n of_o reason_n that_o ought_v to_o govern_v they_o so_o they_o may_v believe_v that_o the_o animal_n spirit_n proceed_v from_o matter_n perpetual_o rebel_v against_o god_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o reason_n whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o god_n shall_v not_o be_v more_o absolute_a master_n of_o the_o universe_n than_o man_n be_v of_o his_o body_n thence_o have_v proceed_v that_o idea_n of_o two_o different_a god_n one_o good_a and_o the_o other_o bad_a the_o latter_a be_v still_o inferior_a to_o the_o former_a who_o be_v indeed_o the_o workman_n but_o have_v not_o a_o arbitrary_a government_n there_o be_v a_o power_n in_o the_o world_n so_o great_a that_o it_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o sect._n 8._o but_o whether_o i_o have_v make_v a_o just_a conjecture_n or_o whether_o the_o manichee_n have_v other_o opinion_n than_o those_o i_o imagine_v it_o seem_v nevertheless_o that_o i_o may_v reasonable_a suppose_v it_o upon_o this_o foundation_n that_o no_o opinion_n so_o gross_a as_o those_o that_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o not_o only_o be_v not_o admit_v but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o move_v or_o propound_v as_o we_o shall_v see_v very_o soon_o in_o the_o series_n of_o this_o work_n because_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o those_o sort_n of_o belief_n with_o their_o dependency_n have_v a_o great_a relation_n with_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n as_o i_o hope_v to_o show_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o and_o therefore_o whether_o any_o one_o treat_v of_o the_o devil_n and_o spirit_n according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o whether_o he_o only_o follow_v his_o own_o sense_n and_o right_n it_o may_v 〈◊〉_d assure_v that_o all_o his_o reason_n will_v turn_v upon_o this_o notion_n of_o he_o that_o god_n and_o the_o devil_n have_v each_o a_o empire_n one_o contrary_a to_o the_o other_o and_o that_o tho'_o the_o devil_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o god_n yet_o his_o empire_n be_v more_o apparent_a it_o be_v deny_v that_o god_n now_o work_v any_o miracle_n but_o some_o be_v rash_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n that_o surpass_v all_o those_o that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o holy_a writ_n we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v angel_n and_o gather_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o they_o encamp_v about_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o devil_n likewise_o be_v incessant_o active_a to_o do_v they_o hurt_v if_o possible_a he_o can_v but_o his_o abode_n be_v in_o hell_n however_o it_o be_v very_o rare_a to_o hear_v any_o one_o say_v he_o have_v see_v a_o angel_n in_o a_o vision_n whereas_o the_o devil_n appear_v almost_o continual_o if_o any_o thing_n have_v be_v either_o signify_v or_o foretell_v we_o never_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o operation_n of_o a_o angel_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n one_o be_v possess_v by_o he_o and_o another_o bewitch_v by_o his_o mean_n unknown_a tongue_n be_v speak_v strange_a thing_n be_v say_v other_o no_o less_o wonderful_a be_v perform_v and_o the_o most_o hide_a secret_n discover_v but_o you_o will_v scarce_o meet_v with_o any_o that_o have_v so_o good_a opinion_n of_o the_o power_n of_o a_o angel_n if_o we_o have_v any_o holy_a thought_n or_o good_a inspiration_n how_o inconsiderable_a soever_o it_o may_v be_v we_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o seem_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v so_o much_o as_o capable_a of_o contribute_v to_o it_o since_o it_o never_o come_v in_o our_o mind_n to_o think_v upon_o they_o but_o the_o devil_n penetrate_v the_o most_o secret_a thought_n of_o man_n overthrow_v their_o best_a design_n and_o incessant_o excite_v they_o to_o evil_a if_o they_o be_v accuse_v and_o convict_v of_o any_o crime_n the_o excuse_n be_v always_o at_o hand_n for_o the_o devil_n have_v do_v it_o or_o at_o least_o
phantasm_n which_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v good_a and_o bad_a angel_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o become_v visible_a or_o which_o be_v understand_v without_o be_v see_v either_o that_o they_o speak_v intelligible_o or_o that_o they_o make_v only_o some_o sound_n and_o noise_n there_o be_v yet_o this_o difference_n in_o their_o apparition_n that_o there_o be_v some_o soul_n which_o whether_o they_o manifest_v themselves_o visible_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v only_o hear_v work_v some_o effect_n whereas_o there_o be_v other_o that_o operate_v nothing_o schottus_n free_o teach_v we_o many_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o they_o that_o be_v first_o in_o what_o place_n spectre_n chief_o use_v to_o appear_v second_o what_o spectre_n and_o phantasm_n be_v three_o what_o they_o act_n four_o to_o who_o they_o particular_o appear_v five_o what_o mean_v there_o be_v to_o avoid_v they_o and_o be_v rid_v of_o they_o sect._n 2._o those_o place_n where_o phantom_n appear_v schottus_n persuade_v himself_o that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n but_o that_o may_v happen_v however_o that_o there_o be_v some_o where_o it_o happen_v more_o frequent_o than_o elsewhere_o as_o 1._o in_o desert_n and_o in_o solitary_a place_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n upon_o scripture_n isai_n 33.14_o apoc._n 18.2_o tob._n 8.3_o and_o confirm_v it_o by_o the_o consideration_n of_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o st._n matthew_n chap._n 4._o st._n luke_n chap._n 4._o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o good_a st._n anthony_n be_v so_o hardly_o deal_v with_o in_o the_o desert_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o hobgobling_n and_o spirit_n pag._n 226._o 2._o if_o one_o be_v in_o the_o humour_n also_o to_o believe_v a_o sort_n of_o water_n demon_n our_o author_n will_v very_o often_o make_v they_o appear_v in_o pond_n and_o marsh_n pag._n 227._o 3._o if_o the_o pagan_n have_v have_v since_o a_o long_a time_n god_n of_o the_o grove_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v such_o for_o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v particular_a phantom_n in_o wood_n and_o meadow_n pag._n 229._o 4._o when_o they_o be_v to_o fight_v any_o bloody_a battle_n or_o after_o it_o have_v be_v fight_v many_o spectre_n have_v often_o be_v see_v in_o the_o field_n of_o battle_n pag._n 230._o 5._o phantasm_n often_o appear_v in_o bath_n and_o stove_n pag._n 232._o 6._o which_o happen_v also_o in_o fortress_n and_o castle_n pag._n 234._o 7._o in_o mine_n and_o cavern_n as_o it_o have_v be_v say_v before_o concern_v mountain_n go_n pag._n 235._o 8._o there_o be_v see_v more_o apparition_n in_o place_n where_o murderer_n and_o thief_n haunt_v than_o in_o other_o place_n pag._n 235._o 9_o holy_a cloister_n church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n worship_n be_v not_o also_o exempt_v pag._n 237._o as_o for_o i_o i_o be_o very_o much_o persuade_v that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n where_o there_o be_v more_o delusion_n and_o apparition_n make_v or_o rather_o deceitful_a vision_n than_o in_o those_o place_n 10._o so_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o the_o same_o happen_v to_o every_o particular_a person_n in_o his_o house_n pag._n 238._o sect._n 3_o if_o one_o ask_v what_o it_o be_v that_o appear_v or_o what_o these_o fantome_n be_v you_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v immediate_o satisfy_v sometime_o they_o be_v good_a angel_n but_o most_o frequent_o evil_a spirit_n soul_n of_o the_o decease_a however_o in_o this_o occasion_n there_o be_v say_v touch_v angel_n very_o little_a and_o that_o very_o uncertain_a fortassis_fw-la etiam_fw-la angeli_fw-la boni_fw-la sometime_o perhaps_o good_a angel_n say_v schotus_n pag._n 247._o but_o concern_v demon_n he_o affirm_v very_o neat_o and_o with_o a_o great_a assurance_n that_o they_o be_v not_o all_o alike_o wicked_a because_o phantasm_n be_v distinguish_v in_o mite_n &_o tetricâ—s_n seu_fw-la truculentos_fw-la in_o good_a and_o cruel_a that_o which_o be_v find_v explain_v in_o the_o same_o place_n by_o these_o word_n take_v out_o of_o cassien_n touch_v some_o unpure_a spirit_n as_o be_v ordinary_o call_v faunos_n faun_n kabautermannaken_v or_o hobgoblin_n it_o be_v notorious_a that_o they_o delude_v man_n as_o by_o way_n of_o sport_n and_o pastime_n so_o that_o in_o certain_a place_n they_o post_v themselves_o ordinary_o in_o the_o way_n and_o take_v they_o up_o however_o without_o torment_v the_o passenger_n they_o be_v content_v to_o laugh_v at_o they_o and_o make_v raillery_n and_o play_v they_o some_o pleasant_a prank_n and_o they_o seem_v rather_o to_o have_v a_o design_n to_o tire_v they_o than_o to_o give_v they_o any_o displeasure_n but_o it_o be_v also_o know_v there_o be_v other_o so_o evil_a and_o so_o cruel_a that_o it_o do_v not_o satisfy_v they_o to_o torment_v people_n and_o cruel_o to_o tear_v they_o where_o they_o come_v this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o possess_v but_o they_o will_v attack_v those_o who_o pass_v by_o although_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v a_o great_a way_n off_o and_o horrible_o treat_v they_o see_v one_o that_o say_v he_o know_v they_o very_o well_o himself_o and_o further_o that_o no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o he_o rely_v upon_o his_o own_o persuasion_n and_o do_v applaud_v himself_o for_o it_o will_v it_o not_o be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o the_o will_n with_o a_o wisp_n himself_o that_o set_v upon_o passenger_n to_o suspect_v and_o confute_v his_o belief_n however_o he_o be_v but_o a_o little_a while_n to_o be_v quiet_a for_o we_o can_v avoid_v trouble_v he_o and_o show_v his_o error_n four_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v either_o save_v or_o damn_v it_o be_v hold_v for_o certain_a that_o those_o that_o be_v happy_a be_v often_o see_v to_o appear_v to_o holy_a man_n for_o their_o good_a and_o that_o they_o appear_v still_o the_o legend_n contain_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o example_n which_o have_v be_v compile_v from_o all_o sort_n of_o history_n even_o of_o those_o which_o be_v the_o least_o worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o that_o be_v enrich_v with_o a_o great_a many_o new_a ornament_n that_o have_v be_v lend_v they_o in_o compile_v of_o the_o work_n but_o there_o be_v none_o which_o appear_v so_o worthy_a of_o remark_n as_o these_o apparition_n of_o soul_n which_o happen_v in_o consequence_n of_o covenant_n that_o have_v be_v make_v betwixt_o holy_a people_n in_o their_o life_n time_n that_o be_v when_o two_o or_o more_o have_v mutual_o promise_v that_o who_o shall_v die_v first_o shall_v appear_v to_o the_o other_o and_o come_v and_o tell_v he_o news_n of_o the_o estate_n he_o be_v in_o whether_o in_o purgatory_n or_o in_o heaven_n the_o author_n make_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o thing_n happen_v as_o it_o be_v agree_v but_o he_o dare_v not_o decide_v whether_o such_o a_o agreement_n be_v lawful_a in_o which_o case_n he_o believe_v it_o must_v be_v make_v by_o a_o particular_a inspiration_n from_o god_n p._n 333._o sect._n 5._o there_o be_v no_o more_o doubt_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o soul_n that_o be_v damn_v and_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o certainty_n as_o the_o former_a schottus_n report_v a_o example_n draw_v from_o bencius_n and_o delrio_n which_o appear_v so_o strong_a and_o convince_a that_o he_o express_v himself_o thus_o at_o the_o end_n it_o be_v a_o story_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o belief_n general_o give_v to_o it_o it_o be_v public_o in_o all_o place_n by_o many_o book_n and_o by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o letter_n and_o the_o thing_n have_v happen_v in_o the_o time_n and_o place_n mention_v it_o be_v a_o question_n to_o know_v if_o any_o thing_n may_v not_o be_v false_a or_o mix_v with_o any_o falsity_n because_o it_o have_v be_v publish_v a_o long_a time_n without_o be_v contradict_v either_o in_o word_n or_o writing_n but_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o treat_v upon_o this_o question_n here_o it_o will_v be_v proper_a in_o another_o place_n however_o if_o this_o history_n be_v true_a it_o may_v confirm_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o papist_n which_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a appear_v here_o upon_o earth_n to_o the_o live_n to_o present_v to_o they_o in_o a_o frightful_a manner_n the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v in_o hell_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v bring_v they_o by_o that_o to_o repent_v and_o leave_v off_o sin_v sect._n 6._o our_o jesuit_n be_v too_o wise_a to_o speak_v much_o himself_o of_o purgatory_n he_o leave_v that_o to_o other_o he_o hold_v nevertheless_o with_o those_o of_o his_o faith_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a desire_n often_o of_o the_o live_n the_o help_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o good_a work_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n the_o
unblamable_a for_o not_o stick_v to_o the_o vulgar_a explication_n i_o have_v former_o follow_v and_o prefer_v before_o they_o those_o of_o some_o person_n who_o have_v not_o do_v what_o i_o now_o suppose_v to_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v yet_o i_o be_o not_o alone_a in_o these_o opinion_n for_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o those_o of_o many_o other_o some_o of_o who_o have_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n even_o after_o i_o and_o though_o they_o have_v produce_v and_o assert_v in_o write_v those_o new_a interpretation_n and_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n but_o by_o way_n of_o exercise_n and_o to_o show_v what_o subtlety_n and_o part_n they_o acquire_v in_o their_o youth_n by_o the_o alteration_n of_o such_o exposition_n as_o have_v learned_a man_n for_o their_o author_n yet_o as_o for_o i_o methinks_v that_o in_o my_o old_a age_n i_o ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o my_o own_o eye_n and_o to_o speak_v with_o liberty_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n if_o there_o be_v among_o we_o who_o to_o multiply_v the_o proof_n of_o our_o opinion_n and_o diminish_v those_o of_o the_o contrary_a party_n stretch_v the_o holy_a scripture_n too_o far_o that_o be_v their_o own_o fault_n and_o not_o we_o we_o presume_v to_o be_v provide_v with_o better_a arm_n to_o dcfend_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v as_o a_o general_a fault_n that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v undertake_v with_o a_o mind_n full_a of_o its_o own_o prejudices_fw-la or_o those_o of_o its_o master_n and_o that_o it_o be_v general_o explain_v according_a to_o those_o notion_n without_o any_o other_o reason_n or_o ground_n but_o that_o of_o chance_n or_o of_o some_o case_n that_o have_v occasion_v the_o choice_n of_o such_o part_n as_o be_v then_o follow_v i_o take_v the_o veil_n from_o those_o prejudices_fw-la and_o show_v what_o method_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v to_o undertake_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n without_o any_o prevention_n for_o i_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o none_o will_v have_v explain_v such_o passage_n of_o the_o say_v write_n as_o i_o here_o treat_v of_o so_o as_o they_o be_v usual_o interpret_v have_v he_o not_o be_v imbue_v with_o a_o prejudice_n of_o the_o great_a and_o extraordinary_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o have_v he_o not_o intend_v to_o confute_v some_o particular_a error_n i_o have_v already_o proof_n of_o it_o for_o several_a learn_v and_o pious_a person_n have_v very_o much_o approve_v of_o my_o method_n of_o examine_v those_o text_n and_o the_o search_n into_o their_o sense_n and_o have_v treat_v in_o my_o sermon_n of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o this_o subject_n i_o be_o inform_v that_o many_o people_n show_v a_o great_a impatience_n to_o see_v my_o write_n upon_o it_o i_o have_v frequent_o be_v in_o conversation_n where_o the_o most_o important_a matter_n especial_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n be_v discuss_v and_o they_o seem_v partly_o satisfy_v with_o my_o explication_n and_o in_o hope_n of_o be_v full_o convince_v by_o those_o they_o expect_v from_o i_o i_o refer_v myself_o to_o their_o judgement_n to_o know_v whether_o their_o expectation_n have_v be_v deceive_v or_o fulfil_v be_v persuade_v that_o if_o they_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o some_o particular_n yet_o they_o will_v approve_v of_o my_o intention_n and_o contribute_v their_o utmost_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o thing_n i_o propose_v may_v be_v receive_v and_o relish_v if_o i_o be_v so_o capricious_a as_o to_o disturb_v myself_o on_o account_n of_o what_o may_v be_v say_v and_o believe_v of_o my_o design_n and_o to_o make_v more_o of_o the_o number_n than_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o reader_n i_o shall_v undergo_v great_a hardship_n for_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o most_o man_n have_v little_a meditate_a upon_o this_o matter_n will_v think_v that_o i_o commit_v a_o great_a sin_n in_o publish_v this_o treatise_n not_o however_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o book_n where_o i_o only_o relate_v the_o various_a opinion_n of_o the_o several_a nation_n from_o very_o credible_a author_n without_o declare_v my_o own_o sentiment_n or_o confute_v those_o of_o other_o neither_o do_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o two_o last_o part_n will_v be_v find_v fault_n with_o but_o only_o the_o second_o where_o the_o most_o important_a doctrine_n be_v discuss_v will_v raise_v some_o difficulty_n and_o not_o please_v every_o one_o it_o will_v especial_o seem_v strange_a that_o i_o make_v so_o little_a account_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o endue_v he_o with_o such_o a_o inconsiderable_a power_n for_o matter_n have_v be_v carry_v so_o far_o that_o some_o man_n think_v it_o a_o piece_n of_o piety_n to_o ascribe_v many_o miraculous_a effect_n to_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o hold_v for_o rash_a and_o impious_a people_n those_o that_o can_v believe_v that_o he_o do_v what_o be_v testify_v by_o thousand_o of_o witness_n if_o any_o contradict_v their_o opinion_n he_o be_v take_v for_o a_o atheist_n that_o be_v such_o as_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o one_o god_n though_o he_o be_v only_o guilty_a of_o the_o crime_n of_o not_o believe_v two_o viz._n a_o good_a and_o a_o bad_a but_o those_o that_o be_v of_o your_o mind_n deserve_v themselves_o to_o be_v call_v ditheist_n or_o such_o as_o believe_v two_o god_n as_o the_o arian_n get_v the_o name_n of_o tritheist_n because_o they_o believe_v three_o god_n of_o different_a nature_n if_o any_o desire_n to_o put_v a_o new_a name_n upon_o i_o in_o reference_n to_o my_o opinion_n i_o willing_o yield_v to_o that_o of_o monotheist_n that_o be_v who_o believe_v but_o one_o god_n and_o one_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n upon_o who_o word_n i_o whole_o trust_v where_o he_o say_v fear_v not_o they_o who_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o fear_v he_o who_o can_v destroy_v both_o soul_n and_o body_n mat._n 10.28_o i_o fear_v he_o much_o less_o who_o have_v no_o power_n either_o over_o body_n or_o soul_n and_o trouble_v not_o more_o my_o head_n with_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o judge_n 6.13_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o god_n of_o host_n i_o encounter_v that_o goliath_n let_v we_o see_v who_o will_v lend_v he_o a_o help_a hand_n it_o any_o think_v to_o have_v reason_n so_o strong_a as_o to_o confute_v my_o opinion_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o propound_v they_o with_o as_o much_o softness_n as_o i_o be_o favourable_o dispose_v to_o hear_v they_o but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o entreat_v he_o to_o spare_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o i_o a_o unprofitable_a labour_n and_o to_o wait_v till_o he_o have_v read_v the_o whole_a work_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n before_o he_o make_v his_o objection_n by_o those_o mean_n he_o shall_v perfect_o know_v whether_o those_o particular_a and_o private_a place_n which_o he_o have_v read_v and_o with_o which_o he_o have_v not_o be_v satisfyd_v have_v afterward_o be_v explain_v and_o make_v worthy_a of_o his_o approbation_n by_o the_o concatenation_n of_o the_o whole_a treatise_n and_o the_o reason_n contain_v in_o it_o for_o it_o will_v be_v troublesome_a to_o view_v and_o examine_v again_o all_o the_o place_n of_o my_o answer_n i_o will_v quote_v so_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v ill_a if_o i_o give_v none_o to_o those_o that_o shall_v follow_v another_o method_n and_o will_v make_v i_o waste_v with_o they_o the_o time_n that_o can_v be_v better_o spend_v revise_v enlarge_v and_o give_v to_o the_o printer_n march_v 16._o 1691_o may_n 26._o 1691_o august_n 1._o 1691_o i_o may_v assure_v here_o that_o nothing_o have_v be_v take_v off_o from_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o leeuwarden_n it_o be_v true_a something_o have_v be_v add_v in_o some_o place_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o the_o matter_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o original_a where_o a_o whole_a chapter_n have_v be_v add_v in_o which_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o friesland_n edition_n be_v comprise_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o it_o be_v convenient_a to_o enlarge_v a_o little_a more_o in_o that_o place_n more_o exact_o to_o show_v the_o use_n and_o design_n of_o the_o search_n i_o make_v in_o this_o first_o book_n after_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o better_a to_o discover_v the_o foundation_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la that_o have_v so_o long_o keep_v we_o from_o examine_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o the_o follow_a part_n many_o other_o addition_n have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o french_a translation_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a precise_o to_o mark_v the_o curious_a may_v compare_v the_o translation_n with_o the_o original_a a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o whole_a work_n what_o have_v be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o
author_n and_o what_o be_v his_o method_n as_o the_o two_o first_o book_n of_o this_o work_n that_o i_o publish_v at_o first_o have_v be_v different_o receive_v for_o reason_n allege_v in_o the_o preface_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o represent_v to_o the_o reader_n what_o have_v be_v proper_o my_o design_n in_o these_o four_o book_n that_o i_o have_v entitle_v the_o world_n bewitch_v nor_o to_o show_v what_o foundation_n i_o build_v upon_o and_o what_o way_n i_o take_v to_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n for_o althô_o i_o express_v myself_o clear_o enough_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o work_n and_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o first_o part_n i_o know_v nevertheless_o that_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o destroy_v the_o prejudice_n wherewith_o the_o learned_a themselves_o appear_v more_o bias_v than_o the_o vulgar_a which_o i_o shall_v never_o have_v think_v but_o it_o seem_v at_o present_a i_o have_v find_v out_o the_o reason_n which_o be_v that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o those_o which_o do_v not_o put_v themselves_o to_o the_o trouble_n to_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o school_n aspire_v to_o science_n and_o sublime_a knowledge_n but_o for_o their_o particular_a pleasure_n they_o be_v the_o people_n that_o love_n liberty_n and_o to_o who_o it_o matter_n not_o who_o be_v the_o master_n that_o instruct_v they_o provide_v that_o they_o may_v learn_v something_o or_o if_o they_o be_v greedy_a of_o rarity_n they_o have_v not_o so_o much_o respect_n to_o the_o mode_n nor_o to_o that_o which_o be_v new_a or_o ancient_a as_o to_o the_o beauty_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o to_o that_o of_o the_o work_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v with_o those_o who_o pass_v through_o the_o school_n as_o with_o those_o who_o live_v in_o shop_n where_o every_o one_o have_v his_o way_n every_o master_n have_v his_o method_n in_o the_o work_n he_o make_v in_o one_o town_n they_o make_v the_o same_o thing_n after_o one_o fashion_n and_o in_o another_o after_o another_o when_o one_o be_v take_v up_o with_o the_o mode_n he_o often_o reject_v what_o be_v please_v without_o any_o other_o reason_n then_o because_o it_o be_v not_o as_o common_o use_v in_o the_o world_n and_o we_o have_v a_o strangeness_n for_o all_o novelty_n so_o long_o as_o they_o have_v not_o the_o common_a vogue_n althô_o otherwise_o we_o may_v approve_v they_o and_o have_v they_o cheap_a enough_o but_o as_o soon_o as_o custom_n have_v introduce_v they_o one_o begin_v to_o seek_v they_o out_o and_o to_o be_v disgu_v at_o the_o former_a science_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n those_o that_o we_o send_v to_o the_o school_n continue_v in_o the_o road_n which_o have_v be_v mark_v out_o to_o they_o for_o their_o exercise_n they_o endeavour_v to_o form_v themselves_o upon_o the_o model_n of_o those_o which_o have_v most_o reputation_n or_o of_o those_o who_o be_v the_o near_a to_o their_o first_o prejudices_fw-la so_o this_o be_v disapprove_v the_o part_n they_o have_v take_v not_o to_o be_v apt_a to_o take_v any_o and_o to_o preserve_v our_o own_o liberty_n and_o thus_o we_o expose_v ourselves_o very_o much_o but_o one_o run_v a_o great_a risk_n if_o willing_a to_o ascend_v high_a and_o search_v thing_n in_o their_o fountain_n it_o happen_v at_o last_o that_o we_o find_v ourselves_o out_o of_o the_o ordinary_a road_n and_o that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v another_o hinc_fw-la illae_fw-la lachymae_fw-la from_o thence_o proceed_v all_o disorder_n the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o his_o knowledge_n power_n and_o operation_n and_o of_o people_n which_o be_v accuse_v of_o have_v commerce_n with_o he_o begin_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o become_v very_o suspicious_a by_o the_o help_n of_o natural_a light_n which_o i_o have_v common_a with_o other_o which_o be_v strengthen_v and_o purify_v by_o the_o scripture_n so_o after_o i_o have_v well_o examine_v it_o i_o be_v in_o doubt_n whether_o i_o ought_v to_o maintain_v it_o any_o long_o or_o abandon_v it_o not_o only_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o also_o because_o of_o the_o piety_n which_o it_o seem_v to_o contradict_v my_o conscience_n itself_o compel_v i_o to_o it_o for_o i_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v those_o that_o ask_v i_o and_o to_o take_v care_n of_o my_o conduct_n because_o of_o the_o disposition_n i_o see_v the_o people_n in_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o my_o charge_n and_o every_o day_n occasion_n offer_v themselves_o my_o pain_n increase_v every_o moment_n by_o the_o continual_a necessity_n i_o find_v myself_o in_o to_o speak_v and_o act_v as_o other_o do_v or_o to_o oppose_v the_o public_a with_o word_n or_o action_n which_o agree_v not_o with_o my_o character_n which_o be_v to_o be_v complaisant_a and_o to_o agree_v with_o all_o the_o world_n as_o much_o as_o be_v possible_a beside_o i_o find_v not_o as_o yet_o foundation_n enough_o to_o act_v after_o a_o other_o manner_n which_o make_v i_o at_o first_o resolve_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a search_n after_o the_o original_a of_o this_o common_a and_o general_a opinion_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o truth_n but_o because_o i_o make_v this_o examination_n à _fw-la priore_fw-la and_o not_o à _fw-la posteriore_fw-la as_o they_o in_o the_o school_n i_o have_v propose_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n where_o i_o discover_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n how_o many_o of_o the_o opinion_n which_o i_o have_v relate_v which_o be_v all_o those_o that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n upon_o this_o subject_n the_o protestant_n have_v at_o last_o get_v together_o and_o form_v those_o which_o they_o retain_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o 23th_o chapter_n i_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o nation_n and_o in_o the_o 24_o chapter_n i_o show_v by_o what_o mean_v they_o have_v be_v introduce_v among_o we_o and_o what_o keep_v we_o so_o strong_o tie_v to_o they_o so_o in_o the_o first_o book_n i_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a book_n i_o discover_v what_o sentiment_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o he_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o first_o book_n in_o the_o first_o book_n i_o run_v over_o all_o the_o world_n to_o find_v whence_o this_o opinion_n have_v its_o original_a and_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o have_v omit_v neither_o time_n nor_o place_n i_o observe_v that_o the_o subject_n ought_v to_o be_v examine_v in_o two_o respect_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o find_v what_o be_v his_o knowledge_n and_o power_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o man_n to_o see_v what_o they_o learn_v and_o effect_n by_o his_o mean_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n be_v preternatural_a or_o be_v so_o think_v to_o be_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o be_v know_v only_o to_o god_n i_o have_v judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o man_n concern_v the_o divinity_n and_o spirit_n in_o general_a either_o good_a or_o bad_a and_o of_o human_a soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n by_o death_n which_o be_v also_o spirit_n i_o make_v a_o search_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n first_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o afterward_o in_o the_o modern_n of_o all_o religion_n and_o among_o all_o nation_n distinguish_v they_o into_o pagan_n jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o world_n i_o begin_v with_o the_o ancient_a pagan_n which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n greek_n or_o roman_n know_v to_o we_o by_o greek_a and_o latin_a book_n they_o have_v lest_o we_o which_o i_o treat_v of_o in_o the_o 2d_o 3d_o and_o four_o chapter_n for_o there_o be_v very_o few_o history_n of_o other_o country_n and_o other_o people_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n there_o you_o see_v what_o they_o believe_v touch_v god_n and_o spirit_n which_o be_v neither_o god_n nor_o human_a soul_n and_o as_o to_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n you_o read_v there_o also_o what_o mean_v they_o use_v to_o attain_v that_o knowledge_n and_o to_o operate_v thing_n beyond_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o spirit_n such_o as_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v i_o come_v afterward_o down_o to_o our_o time_n and_o examine_v all_o the_o pagan_n in_o the_o world_n first_o in_o europe_n in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n after_o in_o asin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o chapter_n then_o in_o africa_n in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n and_o at_o last_o in_o america_n in_o the_o 10_o chapter_n which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o demonstrate_v in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n that_o the_o pagan_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a have_v have_v a_o notion_n of_o the_o divinity_n
of_o create_a spirit_n which_o i_o absolute_o reject_v as_o a_o way_n which_o be_v use_v to_o lead_v we_o into_o error_n by_o consequence_n i_o can_v admit_v the_o argument_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n to_o demonstrate_v in_o what_o manner_n act_v a_o spirit_n which_o be_v his_o creature_n and_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o he_o but_o the_o name_n after_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n i_o prove_v by_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o sovereign_a perfection_n of_o god_n that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n that_o the_o pagan_n esteem_v to_o be_v god_n and_o ediator_n of_o man_n towards_o the_o supreme_a divinity_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o those_o that_o ground_n that_o belief_n upon_o the_o perfection_n of_o god_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o this_o perfection_n we_o then_o have_v take_v off_o the_o imaginary_a spirit_n i_o come_v to_o those_o which_o we_o certain_o know_v to_o exist_v that_o be_v our_o soul_n that_o be_v a_o part_n of_o ourselves_o and_o which_o by_o consequence_n be_v better_o know_v to_o we_o by_o our_o own_o experience_n this_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n where_o i_o prove_v as_o much_o as_o be_v possible_a their_o immortality_n and_o that_o they_o subsist_v even_o out_o of_o the_o body_n i_o employ_v for_o this_o purpose_n reason_n and_o scripture_n because_o they_o be_v two_o way_n that_o equal_o conduct_v we_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o first_o by_o experience_n and_o by_o our_o own_o consciousness_n and_o the_o second_o by_o the_o particular_a instruction_n god_n give_v we_o of_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n but_o i_o quote_v not_o the_o scripture_n in_o this_o part_n of_o my_o treatise_n where_o i_o examine_v but_o what_o concern_v nature_n only_o neither_o do_v i_o judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o do_v it_o afterward_o because_o it_o be_v a_o point_n that_o a_o christian_a look_n upon_o as_o already_o sufficient_o establish_v and_o suppose_v it_o when_o he_o will_v engage_v in_o a_o dispute_n upon_o this_o subject_n beside_o i_o reject_v as_o superstition_n and_o fable_n whatever_o proceed_v from_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n especial_o of_o the_o heathen_n which_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n so_o we_o come_v to_o know_v with_o certainty_n that_o such_o a_o spirit_n that_o be_v the_o soul_n which_o true_o exist_v have_v a_o body_n with_o which_o it_o live_v and_o without_o which_o it_o may_v still_o live_v and_o to_o reject_v all_o the_o other_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n false_o believe_v the_o existence_n but_o beside_o those_o pagan_a opinion_n we_o hear_v every_o day_n mention_v make_v of_o angel_n not_o only_o by_o christian_n but_o also_o by_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o reason_n alone_o be_v capable_a to_o discover_v to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v such_o spirit_n destitute_a of_o a_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a body_n upon_o this_o point_n i_o show_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n that_o our_o understanding_n without_o the_o help_n of_o scripture_n can_v penetrate_v far_o than_o to_o comprehend_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a but_o not_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v spirit_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o have_v not_o judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o examine_v the_o operation_n of_o these_o spirit_n upon_o body_n or_o upon_o the_o other_o spirit_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o ridiculous_a to_o trouble_v one_o self_n with_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o operation_n of_o creature_n the_o existence_n of_o which_o be_v not_o establish_v as_o certain_a and_o therefore_o i_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n but_o by_o the_o way_n in_o verse_n which_o be_v at_o present_a the_o seven_o sect._n of_o the_o six_o chapter_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v manifest_v how_o wrongful_o many_o people_n will_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o i_o have_v compose_v my_o work_n only_o to_o deny_v the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n upon_o body_n and_o upon_o other_o spirit_n and_o beside_o that_o i_o ground_n upon_o this_o negative_a all_o my_o explication_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n but_o that_o i_o may_v avoid_v this_o persecution_n for_o the_o future_a i_o think_v fit_a to_o insert_v in_o the_o new_a edition_n that_o be_v make_v of_o my_o book_n a_o whole_a chapter_n between_o the_o six_o and_o seven_o so_o that_o this_o new_a chapter_n be_v at_o present_a the_o seven_o and_o the_o seven_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o so_o of_o the_o other_o follow_v there_o i_o pretend_v clear_o to_o show_v that_o the_o proof_n relate_v upon_o that_o subject_n strike_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o end_n and_o can_v be_v consider_v as_o true_a proof_n which_o i_o mean_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v nature_n and_o as_o to_o what_o human_a reason_n may_v conceive_v of_o itself_o as_o destitute_a of_o help_n from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n after_o that_o i_o come_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o then_o i_o employ_v reason_n no_o more_o but_o keep_v to_o the_o scripture_n only_o and_o i_o search_v in_o it_o what_o it_o will_v teach_v i_o touch_v spirit_n which_o be_v now_o the_o question_n there_o i_o find_v that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o angel_n it_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v such_o spirit_n as_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n towards_o other_o creature_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o discover_v to_o we_o touch_v their_o essence_n neither_o be_v their_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n as_o to_o their_o original_a or_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o fall_n for_o which_o reason_n part_n of_o they_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n reject_v from_o god_n notwithstanding_o the_o scripture_n put_v these_o two_o thing_n for_o certain_a which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o chapter_n i_o consider_v afterward_o the_o property_n and_o operation_n that_o the_o scripture_n attribute_n to_o they_o and_o i_o endeavour_v to_o know_v what_o be_v their_o proper_a nature_n their_o power_n upon_o other_o creature_n either_o spiritual_a or_o corporeal_a but_o the_o passage_n that_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o i_o to_o have_v be_v understand_v otherwise_o than_o those_o that_o attribute_n also_o to_o certain_a man_n that_o be_v to_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n the_o work_n that_o they_o have_v do_v in_o dispense_n the_o miracle_n of_o god_n that_o which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o say_v that_o as_o this_o dispensation_n surpass_v the_o force_n of_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v entrust_v it_o can_v make_v we_o know_v what_o be_v their_o proper_a nature_n whence_o i_o take_v occasion_n to_o infer_v the_o same_o thing_n touch_v angel_n this_o be_v in_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o chapter_n that_o which_o can_v not_o be_v discover_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o name_n original_a or_o operation_n of_o those_o spirit_n i_o endeavour_v to_o learn_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o order_n of_o which_o be_v make_v a_o ample_a mention_n in_o the_o twelve_o fifteen_o and_o nineteenth_o chapter_n of_o my_o first_o book_n but_o i_o draw_v not_o any_o light_n from_o thence_o save_o that_o angel_n as_o well_o good_a as_o bad_a have_v each_o their_o head_n that_o the_o prince_n of_o good_a angel_n be_v call_v michael_n and_o that_o of_o the_o bad_a named_z diabolus_fw-la the_o devil_n that_o be_v in_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n yet_o i_o leave_v it_o not_o here_o i_o consider_v again_o that_o the_o scripture_n attribute_n in_o many_o place_n some_o particular_a administration_n to_o angel_n i_o examine_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v first_o as_o to_o the_o good_a angel_n in_o general_a in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n who_o the_o scripture_n often_o make_v appear_v and_o always_o for_o particular_a revelation_n to_o the_o faithful_a either_o to_o work_v extraordinary_a miracle_n or_o execute_v god_n judgement_n upon_o man_n by_o punishment_n or_o by_o deliverance_n but_o i_o conceive_v not_o that_o what_o be_v say_v of_o this_o ministry_n be_v different_a from_o what_o be_v relate_v of_o that_o of_o those_o holy_a man_n who_o have_v be_v employ_v in_o the_o work_n of_o god_n and_o his_o miracle_n that_o they_o in_o no_o wise_a operate_v by_o their_o own_o virtue_n by_o consequence_n i_o find_v nothing_o as_o yet_o which_o may_v give_v i_o a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o the_o proper_a angel_n their_o power_n or_o their_o operation_n afterward_o i_o come_v to_o a_o more_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o principle_n passage_n especial_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v of_o these_o three_o person_n which_o appear_v to_o abraham_n of_o the_o two_o other_o that_o appear_v to_o lot_n genesis_n chapter_n the_o eighteen_o and_o nineteenth_o and_o in_o make_v reflection_n upon_o this_o history_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o other_o instruction_n of_o the_o holy_a
french_a tongue_n it_o have_v lose_v its_o ancient_a name_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o be_v call_v dimanche_n from_o die_n dominica_n sect._n 9_o let_v we_o proceed_v from_o the_o god_n to_o the_o demon_n or_o spirit_n of_o a_o mean_a order_n thales_n of_o milet_n teach_v if_o we_o believe_v plutarch_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o world_n be_v full_a of_o spirit_n namely_o the_o air_n which_o they_o inhabit_v and_o the_o earth_n in_o which_o they_o converse_v among_o man_n the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o know_v as_o signify_v one_o that_o be_v very_o learned_a because_o they_o believe_v that_o those_o demon_n know_v whatever_o be_v important_a to_o man_n either_o for_o their_o happiness_n or_o misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v as_o the_o mediator_n of_o man_n towards_o the_o go_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d likewise_o signify_v to_o mediate_v so_o that_o the_o demon_n import_v so_o much_o as_o mediator_n and_o therefore_o they_o have_v also_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mediator_n and_o director_n of_o man_n and_o have_v be_v place_v according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n betwixt_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n viz._n in_o the_o air_n and_o consequent_o betwixt_o the_o god_n and_o men._n sect._n 10._o though_o the_o opinion_n be_v divide_v as_o to_o their_o nature_n yet_o they_o agree_v in_o these_o principal_a point_n that_o they_o be_v spirit_n that_o they_o be_v mortal_a and_o however_o that_o they_o be_v no_o god_n as_o plato_n write_v in_o his_o timoeus_n which_o explain_v more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o convivium_fw-la he_o say_v that_o the_o demon_n have_v a_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o mene_n betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o what_o virtue_n have_v they_o that_o of_o explain_v and_o declare_v to_o man_n what_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o god_n which_o be_v their_o command_n and_o how_o sacrifice_n must_v be_v perform_v as_o also_o that_o of_o offer_v to_o the_o god_n what_o come_v from_o man_n viz._n their_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n so_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n comprehend_v the_o nature_n of_o both_o as_o bind_v and_o unite_n the_o whole_a together_o sect._n 12._o as_o to_o their_o administration_n plato_n explain_v it_o thus_o from_o they_o come_v to_o we_o prediction_n augury_n the_o worship_n of_o sacrifice_n conjuration_n oration_n and_o the_o whole_a art_n of_o magic_n the_o deity_n meddle_v not_o with_o man_n but_o those_o spirit_n be_v the_o director_n of_o all_o the_o communication_n and_o converse_n of_o the_o god_n with_o we_o either_o wake_n or_o sleep_v the_o demon_n therefore_o be_v by_o their_o nature_n mediator_n betwixt_o the_o god_n and_o man_n and_o be_v beside_o spirit_n and_o almost_o god_n can_v not_o be_v better_o call_v than_o spirit_n of_o a_o middle_a order_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o nature_n or_o mediate_a god_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o function_n in_o how_o great_a consideration_n those_o spirit_n be_v and_o what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v they_o may_v be_v learn_v from_o st._n chrysostome_n tom._n 6._o lesle_n 66._o entitle_v against_o those_o that_o say_v that_o the_o demon_n direct_v the_o affair_n of_o men._n sect._n 12._o but_o what_o will_v be_v most_o useful_a to_o observe_v be_v that_o there_o be_v demon_n of_o a_o superior_a and_o other_o of_o a_o inferior_a order_n and_o that_o some_o be_v esteem_v good_a and_o other_o wicked_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d good_a and_o favourable_a whereas_o the_o other_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d evil_a spirit_n or_o by_o a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o their_o quality_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wicked_a dangerous_a enemy_n cruel_a however_o these_o demon_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a be_v not_o believe_v of_o all_o nation_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o dignity_n there_o be_v some_o among_o who_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d import_v as_o much_o as_o deity_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d divine_a even_o in_o plato_n the_o sovereign_a god_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a demon._n however_o the_o general_a use_n be_v to_o distinguish_v the_o god_n from_o the_o demon_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v and_o as_o aeschines_n express_v it_o in_o his_o clesias_n o_o earth_n god_n demon_n and_o man_n whoever_o you_o be_v that_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o therefore_o plato_n in_o the_o place_n already_o quote_v may_v right_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o those_o learned_a and_o middle_a spirit_n be_v in_o great_a number_n and_o several_a kind_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o speak_v more_o of_o it_o for_o perhaps_o it_o will_v only_o induce_v we_o into_o several_a error_n there_o be_v so_o much_o uncertainty_n in_o plato_n and_o other_o that_o have_v write_v upon_o it_o they_o be_v so_o much_o oppose_v against_o one_o another_o and_o even_o to_o themselves_o sect._n 13._o as_o to_o the_o hero_n they_o be_v extraordinary_a man_n and_o so_o far_o above_o the_o vulgar_a that_o every_o where_o especial_o among_o the_o roman_n they_o use_v to_o consecrate_v and_o deify_v they_o after_o their_o death_n which_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o canonization_n herodian_a in_o his_o four_o book_n chap_n 2._o make_v a_o particular_a description_n of_o that_o ceremony_n with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o emperor_n severus_n beside_o we_o general_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o they_o parael_v they_o with_o the_o demon_n plutarch_n relate_v in_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o philosopher_n chap._n 8._o book_n first_o that_o thales_n plato_n and_o the_o stoic_n believe_v that_o the_o demon_n be_v spiritual_a substance_n and_o that_o the_o hero_n be_v soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n which_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a as_o man_n have_v be_v virtuous_a or_o vicious_a this_o be_v especial_o the_o doctrine_n of_o pythagoras_n who_o in_o all_o thing_n that_o relate_v to_o religion_n have_v have_v more_o disciple_n than_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n and_o be_v yet_o the_o most_o follow_v by_o those_o that_o be_v not_o christian_n he_o teach_v that_o those_o demon_n and_o hero_n bring_v in_o dream_n disease_n and_o cure_n to_o man_n and_o even_o to_o cattle_n and_o labour_a beast_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o diogenes_n laertius_n confirm_v by_o plato_n and_o not_o contradict_v by_o aristotle_n sect_n 14._o apuleius_n in_o the_o book_n former_o quote_v more_o particular_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o power_n which_o put_v the_o natural_a passion_n of_o man_n into_o motion_n which_o govern_v they_o and_o lord_n it_o over_o they_o as_o also_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n be_v call_v god_n and_o demon_n or_o spirit_n that_o the_o soul_n bear_v with_o the_o body_n die_v not_o however_o with_o it_o and_o that_o she_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o genius_n when_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o each_o other_o this_o meaning_n can_v methinks_v be_v better_o express_v than_o by_o name_v those_o soul_n associated_n spirit_n or_o spirit_n peculiar_a to_o one_o subject_n since_o every_o man_n have_v one_o within_o himself_o the_o other_o that_o be_v those_o that_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n or_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v common_o call_v manes_n as_o though_o remain_v because_o they_o remain_v of_o â—â—â—â—â—st_n after_o the_o body_n for_o which_o reason_n i_o shall_v name_v they_o survive_v spirit_n however_o as_o to_o the_o latin_a word_n it_o seem_v rather_o to_o be_v derive_v from_o manis_n a_o ancient_a obsolete_a term_n which_o signify_v fine_a and_o good_a as_o immanis_fw-la import_v as_o much_o as_o ugly_a and_o cruel_a because_o the_o mane_n be_v ordinary_o take_v for_o benevolent_a spirit_n sect._n 15._o some_o of_o this_o last_o sort_n remain_v in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o decease_a to_o watch_v over_o his_o successor_n and_o be_v call_v lar_n or_o domestic_a god_n but_o the_o other_o err_v at_o random_n and_o as_o exile_n according_a as_o they_o have_v deserve_v by_o their_o wicked_a life_n they_o can_v cause_v but_o vain_a fear_n to_o virtuous_a person_n but_o to_o the_o vicious_a a_o just_a terror_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o pain_n they_o be_v call_v lar_n night_n phantasm_n and_o spectra_fw-la diogenes_n write_v that_o most_o of_o those_o thing_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n as_o it_o still_o appear_v by_o his_o book_n entitle_v phoedo_n they_o have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o lemures_n which_o be_v suppose_v to_o come_v from_o remures_n and_o this_o from_o remus_n brother_n to_o
romulus_n who_o frightful_o imagine_v to_o see_v the_o ghost_n of_o his_o brother_n remus_n after_o he_o have_v kill_v he_o if_o those_o narration_n be_v true_a such_o spirit_n may_v be_v call_v terrify_v spirit_n ovid_n in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o fasti_fw-la plain_o say_v what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o that_o name_n mox_fw-la etiam_fw-la lemures_n animas_fw-la dixere_fw-la silentum_fw-la the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v the_o name_n of_o lemures_n sect._n 16._o the_o lares_fw-la or_o perhaps_o the_o genive_n be_v call_v by_o macrobius_n in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o saturnalia_fw-la chap._n 4._o penates_fw-la that_o be_v bear_v together_o quasi_fw-la penes_fw-la nos_fw-la natos_fw-la for_o as_o that_o author_n pursue_v it_o be_v by_o they_o that_o we_o breath_n by_o they_o that_o we_o have_v our_o body_n and_o by_o they_o that_o our_o soul_n subsist_v but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o call_v they_o god_n and_o governor_n of_o country_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o lares_fw-la who_o be_v particular_a to_o each_o family_n as_o they_o be_v both_o distinguish_v from_o the_o genius_n and_o look_v upon_o as_o take_v care_n of_o the_o exterior_a of_o man_n as_o the_o genius_n do_v of_o the_o interior_a however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v but_o confusion_n and_o darkness_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v those_o name_n and_o their_o pretend_a signification_n they_o have_v not_o well_o know_v themselves_o what_o they_o worship_v as_o god_n or_o as_o spirit_n neither_o need_v we_o take_v much_o trouble_n in_o unravel_v what_o they_o themselves_o know_v not_o since_o the_o memory_n both_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o daemon_n be_v long_o since_o extinguish_v upon_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o of_o their_o god_n jeremiah_n cap._n 10._o sect._n 17._o whether_o this_o last_o sort_n of_o god_n or_o spirit_n be_v call_v genii_n manes_n penates_fw-la or_o lemures_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o opinion_n be_v confound_v with_o that_o of_o daemon_n give_v occasion_n to_o contrive_v those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n plato_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n entitle_v phaedo_fw-la induce_v socrates_n speak_v near_o his_o death_n in_o these_o word_n above_o all_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v immortal_a and_o unperishable_a and_o consequent_o it_o must_v go_v to_o live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o invisible_a place_n or_o as_o other_o pretend_v to_o infer_v from_o the_o etymology_n of_o the_o word_n in_o agreeable_a place_n marcilius_n ficinus_fw-la have_v translate_v it_o in_o latin_a apud_fw-la manes_fw-la by_o the_o survive_a spirit_n as_o i_o have_v name_v they_o above_o but_o a_o little_a after_o he_o translate_v apud_fw-la inferos_fw-la in_o the_o subterraneous_a place_n which_o proceed_v from_o that_o they_o place_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a under_o the_o earth_n cicero_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o tusculan_a question_n sect._n 26._o show_n both_o in_o these_o word_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n survive_v because_o all_o our_o reason_n lead_v we_o to_o that_o opinion_n reason_n ought_v also_o to_o teach_v we_o where_o they_o be_v whence_o ignorance_n have_v take_v occasion_n to_o invent_v subterraneous_a place_n because_o body_n be_v put_v into_o the_o earth_n and_o cover_v with_o earth_n humo_fw-la whence_o come_v humari_fw-la to_o be_v bury_v thereof_o it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o dead_a still_o live_v under_o the_o earth_n now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o same_o word_n which_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n sometime_o translate_v by_o that_o of_o hell_n sometime_o by_o that_o of_o grave_a none_o of_o which_o agree_v with_o the_o sense_n of_o socrates_n or_o that_o of_o plato_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o forementioned_a book_n socrates_n deride_v crito_n who_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o will_v be_v bury_v he_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o i_o be_o that_o dead_a body_n which_o he_o shall_v see_v anon_o signify_v that_o they_o may_v indeed_o bury_v his_o dead_a body_n but_o as_o to_o he_o that_o be_v his_o soul_n he_o shall_v pass_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o assure_a felicity_n of_o the_o bless_a which_o very_o much_o differ_v from_o the_o grave_a or_o hell_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o socrates_n who_o speak_v so_o believe_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o plato_n who_o write_v his_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o persuasion_n sect._n 18._o but_o there_o be_v other_o who_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n yet_o have_v not_o acquire_v so_o much_o insight_n into_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n invent_v transmigration_n and_o purification_n the_o druid_n so_o famous_a among_o the_o ancient_a gaul_n hold_v together_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n with_o their_o immortality_n for_o they_o unanimous_o teach_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o caesar_n book_n 8._o chap._n 18._o non_fw-la interire_fw-la animas_fw-la sed_fw-la ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la post_fw-la mortem_fw-la transire_fw-la ad_fw-la alios_fw-la soul_n die_v not_o but_o that_o after_o death_n they_o pass_v from_o one_o to_o another_o the_o ancient_a egyptian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o herodotus_n write_v that_o they_o be_v the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o say_v he_o their_o sentiment_n be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o body_n pass_v into_o another_o body_n which_o be_v then_o bear_v and_o after_o she_o have_v thus_o walk_v through_o all_o sort_n of_o body_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o sea_n and_o in_o the_o air_n she_o at_o last_o return_n into_o a_o human_a body_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o pythagoras_n have_v his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o bring_v over_o into_o greece_n whence_o it_o pass_v into_o italy_n lactantius_n explain_v the_o opinion_n of_o that_o philisopher_n in_o his_o seven_o book_n de_fw-fr proemio_fw-la chap._n 8._o in_o these_o word_n pythagoras_n as_o foolish_o assert_v that_o the_o soul_n pass_v into_o other_o body_n from_o the_o body_n of_o man_n into_o those_o of_o beast_n and_o from_o those_o of_o beast_n into_o those_o of_o man_n again_o and_o that_o his_o own_o have_v former_o be_v that_o of_o euphorbius_fw-la plato_n and_o several_a other_o have_v partly_o follow_v he_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v frequent_o to_o mention_v hereafter_o sect._n 19_o but_o socrates_n as_o plato_n relate_v in_o the_o forementioned_a treatise_n which_o contain_v his_o last_o word_n lead_v the_o soul_n to_o some_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v or_o torment_v without_o body_n he_o send_v those_o who_o shall_v have_v do_v good_a into_o the_o upper_a and_o aetherial_a region_n where_o he_o believe_v the_o most_o pure_a part_n of_o this_o orb_n to_o be_v and_o where_o the_o soul_n shall_v eternal_o live_v without_o the_o body_n in_o a_o unexpressible_a felicity_n whereas_o he_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o wicked_a to_o the_o tartarus_n which_o be_v a_o deep_a and_o frightful_a abyss_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n from_o that_o gulf_n of_o torment_n he_o draw_v four_o river_n to_o which_o he_o give_v as_o many_o name_n very_o fit_a to_o express_v his_o notion_n viz._n oceanus_n a_o precipitate_a torrent_n acheron_n a_o torrent_n of_o torment_n pyriphlegeton_n conflagration_n and_o cocytus_n bemoan_v here_o sinner_n who_o have_v not_o be_v altogether_o incorrigible_a be_v to_o be_v purge_v with_o many_o pain_n and_o vexation_n more_o or_o less_o long_o or_o short_a according_a to_o their_o desert_n there_o you_o have_v the_o original_n of_o purgatory_n or_o of_o that_o purge_a fire_n still_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n however_o socrates_n give_v out_o that_o narration_n but_o for_o a_o chimaera_n for_o before_o he_o begin_v it_o he_o call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o pretty_a fable_n worth_a hear_n and_o at_o the_o end_n he_o say_v but_o no_o man_n of_o sense_n ought_v to_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n so_o as_o i_o have_v relate_v though_o i_o esteem_v it_o rational_a and_o just_a to_o show_v that_o it_o go_v very_o near_o so_o in_o reference_n to_o our_o soul_n and_o their_o habitation_n since_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a these_o word_n of_o a_o die_a man_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o be_v present_a to_o be_v at_o all_o time_n ready_a for_o death_n persuade_v i_o more_o and_o more_o of_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o the_o heathen_n express_v themselves_o various_o upon_o these_o matter_n and_o that_o they_o speak_v otherwise_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n than_o when_o they_o conceive_v they_o in_o relation_n
who_o have_v a_o share_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n they_o say_v that_o brama_n have_v power_n over_o all_o the_o soul_n and_o distribute_v they_o to_o man_n and_o beast_n as_o he_o please_v that_o baffiuna_n teach_v man_n the_o commandment_n of_o permiseer_n and_o provide_v with_o all_o thing_n in_o this_o life_n those_o that_o be_v obedient_a to_o he_o and_o that_o mais_n call_v to_o judgement_n before_o permiseer_n the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n who_o send_v they_o according_a to_o their_o desert_n into_o the_o body_n of_o man_n or_o beast_n to_o be_v afterward_o with_o they_o purify_v of_o their_o fit_n in_o a_o certain_a purge_a fire_n the_o gentives_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o goleonda_n believe_v also_o one_o only_a god_n who_o have_v be_v from_o all_o eternity_n but_o in_o process_n of_o time_n have_v associate_v himself_o to_o some_o inferior_a god_n choose_v from_o among_o man_n which_o notion_n be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o semidii_fw-la indigetes_n or_o heros_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_n sect._n 7._o those_o ancient_a persian_n who_o have_v remain_v in_o their_o religion_n since_o mahometism_n have_v settle_v in_o their_o country_n deserve_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o some_o remain_v in_o persia_n and_o live_v for_o the_o most_o part_n at_o ispuhum_n the_o capital_a of_o that_o empire_n other_o have_v retire_v into_o the_o indies_n especial_o into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o gusuratte_n where_o they_o be_v in_o great_a number_n here_o you_o have_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o very_a word_n of_o carolinus_n extract_v from_o de_fw-fr laat_fw-mi varenius_n and_o tuist_n they_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n present_v every_o where_o who_o govern_v all_o thing_n aâ—_n pleasure_n without_o need_v the_o assistance_n of_o any_o one_o though_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o have_v seven_o minister_n by_o he_o almost_o of_o the_o same_o dignity_n with_o himself_o who_o have_v each_o their_o particular_a office_n of_o which_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o he_o the_o one_a be_v hamalda_n the_o governor_n of_o men._n the_o second_o be_v baman_n who_o have_v inspection_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o creature_n of_o the_o sea_n the_o 3d._n be_v ardi_n best_o who_o preserve_v fire_n and_o hinder_v it_o from_o go_v out_o the_o four_o be_v sarivard_n on_o who_o metal_n and_o mineral_n depend_v the_o 5_o be_v espendaar_n who_o take_v care_n lest_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v fill_v with_o filthiness_n and_o grow_v wild_a the_o 6_o be_v arendaar_n who_o have_v the_o direction_n of_o the_o water_n and_o who_o take_v care_n that_o they_o be_v not_o soil_v with_o nastiness_n the_o last_o be_v amadaat_fw-mi who_o have_v the_o inspection_n of_o the_o tree_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o herb_n all_o these_o god_n be_v only_a inspector_n and_o director_n it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o inflict_v death_n upon_o any_o thing_n or_o to_o give_v it_o a_o new_a life_n for_o they_o be_v sole_o establish_v to_o give_v a_o account_n to_o the_o sovereign_a god_n and_o to_o inform_v against_o those_o that_o have_v ill_o use_v corrupt_a or_o violate_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v under_o their_o keep_n sect._n 8._o beside_o those_o 7_o minister_n there_o be_v yet_o 26_o of_o a_o inferior_a order_n each_o of_o which_o have_v his_o particular_a district_n sorach_n be_v the_o first_o who_o office_n it_o quick_o to_o bring_v the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n before_o their_o judge_n viz._n i_n resna_n and_o saros_n the_o four_o be_v beram_n carrasedaats_n who_o direct_v war_n at_o his_o pleasure_n the_o 5_o be_v the_o sun_n the_o 6_o be_v anoa_n who_o have_v dominion_n over_o the_o water_n the_o seven_o be_v ader_n who_o be_v establish_v over_o fire_n the_o 8_o be_v maho_n who_o govern_v the_o moon_n the_o 9th_o be_v tiera_n that_o be_v the_o rain_n 10_o god_n govern_v and_o preserve_v cattle_n 11._o tavardi_fw-it take_v care_n of_o the_o sâ—uls_n who_o be_v in_o heaven_n 12_o aram_n bring_v joy_n to_o tâ—e_v world_n and_o banish_v pain_n and_o sorrow_n from_o thence_o 13_o goada_n rule_v the_o wind_n though_o he_o be_v not_o the_o wind_n himself_o 14_o dieu_fw-fr give_n to_o nation_n information_n and_o understanding_n of_o the_o law_n and_o inclination_n to_o keep_v they_o 15._o appersone_n afford_v riches_n 16_o astaat_n give_v understanding_n and_o memory_n 17_o the_o assamaan_n have_v the_o inspection_n of_o ware_n 10._o gimninaat_n have_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o earth_n 19_o marisipant_n be_v the_o god_n of_o goodness_n which_o he_o communicate_v to_o those_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o he_o 20._o armira_n be_v the_o director_n of_o money_n 21._o hoem_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o woman_n and_o give_v life_n to_o their_o fruit._n 22_o 23._o dimnia_n and_o base_n be_v establish_v to_o succour_v those_o that_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o they_o the_o three_o last_o befadeer_n defemeer_n and_o defyn_n stand_v by_o god_n to_o serve_v he_o and_o be_v always_o ready_a to_o perform_v his_o order_n these_o be_v the_o name_n of_o those_o 26_o minister_n who_o the_o country_n man_n of_o persia_n honour_n with_o the_o title_n of_o gestio_fw-la or_o saint_n and_o who_o they_o believe_v to_o have_v authority_n and_o power_n all_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v under_o their_o direction_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o also_o adore_v they_o trust_v that_o they_o will_v be_v their_o intercessor_n to_o god_n and_o obtain_v from_o he_o whatever_o shall_v be_v necessary_a for_o their_o good_a sect._n 9_o have_v thus_o sufficient_o speak_v as_o to_o the_o god_n we_o will_v now_o treat_v of_o the_o spirit_n though_o we_o find_v but_o little_a information_n upon_o this_o point_n in_o author_n save_v in_o what_o concern_v china_n and_o the_o east-indies_n on_o this_o side_n the_o river_n ganges_n i_o only_o find_v mention_v make_v that_o the_o japanders_n in_o a_o place_n not_o far_o from_o osacca_n venerate_v a_o god_n or_o spirit_n name_v tiedebaie_o lest_o he_o shall_v hurt_v they_o and_o that_o another_o god_n call_v goquis_n frequent_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o a_o humane_a shape_n in_o the_o town_n of_o micao_n they_o worship_v in_o a_o statue_n of_o a_o frightful_a figure_n another_o spirit_n to_o who_o the_o christian_n give_v the_o name_n of_o king_n of_o the_o devil_n there_o be_v no_o pagod_n in_o all_o japan_n say_v carolinus_n which_o be_v so_o frequent_v nor_o enrich_v with_o so_o great_a presence_n because_o thereby_o they_o think_v to_o redeem_v their_o sin_n sect._n 10._o martinius_n kircher_n and_o trigaltius_fw-la three_o jesuit_n have_v write_v large_a history_n of_o china_n but_o very_o little_o insist_v upon_o this_o matter_n however_o consider_v what_o they_o observe_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o that_o people_n it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o existence_n of_o spirit_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o the_o siamese_n likewise_o venerate_a some_o wicked_a god_n though_o against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o many_o of_o their_o doctor_n under_o pretence_n of_o charge_v those_o bad_a spirit_n of_o such_o evil_n of_o which_o they_o will_v not_o make_v god_n the_o author_n it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o same_o nation_n that_o they_o give_v two_o spirit_n to_o every_o man_n one_o of_o which_o make_v they_o to_o be_v good_a and_o the_o other_o evil_n sect._n 11._o but_o the_o great_a knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o country_n come_v from_o the_o coast_n of_o choromandel_n carolinus_n who_o have_v gather_v what_o rogerius_n say_v of_o it_o in_o many_o place_n say_v that_o they_o believe_v good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n that_o be_v angel_n and_o devils_n they_o name_v the_o angel_n devetas_n and_o the_o devil_n ratsiasias_n they_o hold_v that_o both_o be_v beget_v by_o man_n and_o that_o their_o common_a father_n be_v cassiopa_n the_o first_o bramaine_v or_o priest_n and_o legislator_n the_o mother_n of_o the_o devetas_n be_v diti_fw-la and_o that_o of_o the_o ratsiasias_n be_v aditi_n both_o wife_n of_o cassiopa_n sect._n 12._o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o devetas_n for_o such_o man_n as_o go_v after_o their_o decease_n into_o the_o happiness_n of_o the_o world_n under_o the_o sun_n and_o above_o the_o earth_n be_v also_o call_v devetas_n but_o those_o place_n be_v not_o for_o they_o a_o eternal_a abode_n since_o after_o the_o succession_n of_o some_o age_n they_o must_v come_v back_o into_o the_o world_n and_o be_v bear_v again_o as_o to_o the_o other_o devetas_n who_o be_v in_o great_a number_n they_o never_o depart_v from_o their_o abide_v the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n be_v in_o that_o number_n they_o ascribe_v unto_o they_o both_o soul_n and_o life_n sect._n 13._o the_o ratsiasias_n be_v also_o of_o two_o sort_n some_o of_o they_o be_v wicked_a man_n who_o be_v condemn_v
upon_o this_o most_o of_o the_o brahmin_n that_o be_v not_o engage_v in_o any_o of_o these_o two_o sect_n schaaruakka_n and_o pasenda_n admit_v the_o immortality_n of_o human_a soul_n and_o say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n become_v devil_n because_o of_o their_o sin_n and_o that_o the_o time_n of_o their_o first_o punishment_n be_v finish_v they_o must_v wander_v in_o the_o air_n and_o there_o induce_v a_o intolerable_a hunger_n it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o draw_v so_o much_o as_o the_o leaf_n of_o a_o herb_n or_o to_o supply_v their_o want_n with_o any_o other_o thing_n beside_o what_o man_n bestow_v upon_o they_o in_o charity_n i_o have_v mention_v that_o opinion_n speak_v of_o the_o ratsiasias_n sect._n 21._o in_o a_o word_n when_o we_o gather_v all_o the_o observation_n make_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o before_o it_o to_o discover_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n we_o find_v that_o though_o all_o their_o superstition_n be_v ground_v upon_o very_o different_a cause_n yet_o they_o all_o tend_v in_o the_o main_a to_o the_o same_o scope_n that_o be_v to_o worship_v one_o sole_a object_n as_o the_o supreme_a deity_n and_o yet_o to_o associate_v spirit_n to_o he_o i_o can_v better_o express_v that_o thought_n than_o by_o the_o very_a word_n of_o carolinus_n which_o be_v as_o a_o re-capitulation_a of_o what_o have_v hitherto_o be_v say_v some_o esteem_n say_v he_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v mortal_a other_o esteem_v they_o immortal_a some_o establish_v rhe_n transmigration_n of_o soul_n other_o be_v not_o of_o that_o opinion_n and_o how_o much_o differ_v those_o that_o assert_v the_o metempsychosis_n between_o themselves_o some_o as_o those_o of_o java_n believe_v that_o the_o soul_n go_v into_o the_o first_o body_n she_o meet_v with_o other_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v send_v into_o such_o or_o such_o body_n according_a as_o she_o have_v merit_v by_o the_o good_a or_o evil_n she_o have_v do_v which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o banjane_n some_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n change_v their_o abode_n but_o once_o other_o three_o time_n and_o other_o teach_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o transmigration_n other_o make_v they_o pass_v only_o into_o man_n who_o must_v also_o be_v stranger_n other_o again_o send_v they_o into_o man_n and_o beast_n but_o other_o at_o last_o make_v they_o pass_v only_o in_o the_o female_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o imagination_n of_o the_o thearavach_n other_o have_v yet_o quite_o different_a opinion_n in_o a_o word_n it_o may_v be_v right_o say_v upon_o this_o subject_n many_o man_n many_o mind_n for_o there_o be_v almost_o as_o many_o opinion_n as_o person_n chap_n viii_o that_o the_o witchcraft_n practise_v among_o the_o people_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o source_n sect._n 8._o as_o the_o name_n of_o withcraft_n be_v give_v to_o whatever_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n i_o can_v but_o judge_v that_o many_o person_n be_v call_v sorcerer_n and_o witch_n who_o perhaps_o be_v not_o so_o and_o that_o this_o must_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o same_o prejudice_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v before_o speak_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o demon_n and_o therefore_o i_o intend_v to_o examine_v hereafter_o what_o these_o people_n real_o be_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o advertise_v here_o before_o hand_n that_o all_o the_o heathen_n must_v not_o be_v take_v for_o magician_n sorcerer_n and_o enchanter_n because_o many_o writer_n have_v call_v they_o by_o such_o name_n give_v they_o indifferent_o in_o their_o write_n to_o all_o the_o he_o and_o she_o priest_n and_o to_o all_o those_o who_o discharge_v any_o office_n ministry_n or_o employment_n in_o their_o religious_a worship_n and_o in_o their_o sacrifice_n but_o i_o design_v to_o insert_v in_o this_o present_a chapter_n whatever_o be_v know_v to_o we_o of_o their_o practice_n or_o of_o their_o communication_n with_o any_o of_o the_o inferior_a god_n or_o spirit_n good_a or_o bad_a sect._n 2._o the_o veneration_n which_o that_o people_n have_v for_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o choice_n of_o day_n among_o they_o whence_o proceed_v whaâ—_n peteâ—_n vaudenbrook_n have_v observe_v speak_v of_o the_o benjane_n of_o narsinga_n that_o as_o to_o happy_a and_o unhappy_a â—ours_n they_o judge_v of_o they_o by_o the_o course_n of_o the_o star_n wâ—â—câ—â—heâ—_n oâ—sâ—â—â—e_v with_o great_a nicety_n trigaltius_fw-la in_o 〈…〉_o chap._n â—9_n say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o suâ—_n 〈…〉_o in_o china_n as_o that_o of_o observe_v the_o feast_n and_o work_a day_n and_o that_o they_o rule_v the_o whole_a conduct_n of_o their_o life_n upon_o the_o disposition_n of_o time_n to_o that_o end_n there_o be_v print_v every_o year_n two_o sort_n of_o almanac_n make_v in_o the_o emperor_n name_n by_o his_o own_o astrologer_n which_o contribute_v to_o set_v off_o this_o delusion_n for_o a_o truth_n there_o be_v mark_v every_o day_n what_o be_v good_a to_o be_v do_v or_o not_o to_o be_v do_v and_o to_o what_o hour_n must_v be_v defer_v what_o offer_v itself_o in_o the_o interval_n of_o the_o fortunate_a or_o unlucky_a moment_n sect._n 2._o carolinus_n have_v methinks_v make_v a_o good_a abridgement_n of_o what_o follow_v in_o trigaltius_fw-la which_o therefore_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o there_o be_v other_o book_n say_v he_o beside_o those_o that_o more_o particular_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n and_o even_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o teacher_n which_o only_o subsist_v from_o what_o they_o get_v in_o prescribe_v happy_a day_n and_o hour_n to_o the_o querist_n tho'_o they_o have_v but_o a_o small_a reward_n for_o it_o they_o be_v so_o much_o bewitch_v with_o those_o prediction_n that_o they_o often_o defer_v a_o importunate_a affair_n or_o a_o long_a and_o dangerous_a journey_n till_o they_o have_v find_v out_o a_o day_n or_o hour_n of_o good_a omen_n and_o tho'_o it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o at_o that_o day_n or_o hour_n there_o fall_v a_o great_a rain_n or_o a_o contrary_a wind_n blow_v yet_o for_o all_o that_o they_o begin_v the_o undertake_n or_o journey_n in_o their_o perfixed_a time_n shall_v they_o only_o proceed_v 4_o step_n or_o dig_v out_o but_o a_o basket_n full_a of_o earth_n from_o the_o place_n where_o they_o intend_v to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o a_o house_n that_o be_v also_o the_o employment_n of_o those_o that_o be_v ancient_o call_v astrologer_n and_o mathematician_n of_o who_o we_o have_v speak_v before_o sect._n 4._o they_o be_v no_o less_o superstitious_o curious_a in_o observe_v the_o time_n of_o the_o birth_n to_o foretell_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o one_o life_n those_o calculator_n of_o one_o nativity_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o ancient_n genethliaci_n before_o mention_v chap._n 3._o sect._n 4._o there_o be_v many_o other_o diviner_n who_o boast_v of_o foretel_v future_a thing_n by_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o face_n by_o the_o dream_n by_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o enquir_a by_o his_o manner_n of_o sit_v or_o stand_v and_o this_o sort_n of_o man_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o vulgar_a sect_n 5._o rogerius_n give_v a_o large_a account_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v concern_v the_o choice_n of_o day_n among_o the_o chinese_n which_o be_v likewise_o practise_v among_o other_o nation_n as_o especial_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o coromandel_n where_o they_o use_v almanac_n like_o those_o of_o china_n and_o call_v they_o paniangam_n that_o author_n say_v that_o they_o be_v two_o sort_n one_o that_o show_v what_o must_v be_v do_v and_o the_o other_o what_o must_v be_v lay_v aside_o at_o every_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o what_o shall_v succeed_v or_o not_o for_o a_o specimen_fw-la of_o it_o he_o relate_v the_o prediction_n of_o sunday_n from_o hour_n to_o hour_n they_o reckon_v in_o that_o country_n 30_o hour_n betwixt_o the_o rise_n and_o set_v of_o the_o sun_n 1._o good_a for_o all_o affair_n of_o council_n and_o reason_v 2._o undertaking_a shall_v prosper_v 3._o shall_v not_o succeed_v 4._o who_o mean_v to_o get_v a_o advantage_n shall_v not_o get_v it_o but_o his_o enemy_n 5._o good_a for_o trading_n profitable_o 6._o good_a for_o rejoice_v and_o undertake_v whatever_o concern_v merriment_n and_o science_n 7._o the_o court_v of_o woman_n shall_v succeed_v at_o a_o pleasure_n 8._o trade_n without_o gain_n 9_o as_o the_o 6_o hour_n 10._o no_o project_n happy_a 11._o physics_n and_o thing_n take_v for_o pleasure_n will_v not_o prosper_v 12._o who_o aspire_v after_o victory_n shall_v obtain_v it_o 13._o good_a for_o buy_v cow_n and_o other_o beast_n 14._o good_a to_o take_v a_o servant_n 15._o bad_a to_o enter_v into_o a_o
dress_v she_o than_o they_o dispose_v all_o the_o fetissos_n or_o idol_n of_o the_o decease_a upon_o a_o line_n hang_v about_o they_o several_a collar_n of_o pea_n and_o bean_n adorn_v they_o with_o many_o garland_n of_o green_a herb_n and_o besprinkle_v they_o with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o hen._n that_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o men._n that_o of_o the_o woman_n consist_v in_o bring_v the_o dress_v hen_n in_o a_o dish_n and_o place_v she_o in_o the_o middle_a of_o the_o fetissos_n thnn_n one_o of_o the_o man_n begin_v his_o conjuration_n by_o drink_v and_o throw_v a_o mouthful_n of_o water_n or_o palm_n wine_n upon_o the_o fetissos_n he_o takes_z 2_o or_o 3_o leaf_n of_o those_o garland_n which_o he_o rake_n up_o and_o make_v a_o little_a round_a ball_n of_o it_o he_o put_v it_o between_o his_o 2_o finger_n and_o many_o time_n betwixt_o his_o foot_n or_o toe_n whence_o he_o draw_v it_o out_o greet_v the_o fetissos_n as_o many_o time_n when_o he_o have_v squeze_v all_o the_o moisture_n out_o of_o that_o green_a ball_n upon_o his_o god_n he_o make_v another_o and_o then_o another_o till_o all_o the_o garland_n be_v spend_v then_o out_o of_o all_o these_o little_a ball_n he_o make_v one_o with_o which_o he_o rub_v his_o face_n which_o raise_v it_o to_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o fetisso_fw-it and_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v keep_v as_o a_o excellent_a preservative_n against_o all_o sort_n of_o evil_n and_o a_o certain_a succour_n in_o the_o war._n thus_o they_o pretend_v to_o bring_v the_o dead_a to_o a_o quiet_a state_n sect._n 9_o they_o also_o use_v bird_n in_o their_o divination_n viz._n the_o speckled_a hern_n because_o say_v carolinus_n who_o have_v supply_v we_o with_o the_o former_a narration_n it_o low_v as_o much_o as_o a_o ox_n when_o it_o stick_v it_o bill_n into_o the_o ground_n when_o they_o undertake_v to_o travel_v and_o hear_v it_o cry_v they_o extreme_o rejoice_v say_v that_o the_o fetisso_n come_v to_o promise_v they_o a_o happy_a journey_n they_o put_v corn_n and_o a_o vessel_n full_a of_o water_n near_o the_o place_n where_o they_o have_v hear_v the_o cry_n that_o the_o fetisso_n may_v find_v meat_n and_o drink_n thence_o proceed_v that_o many_o of_o those_o vessel_n with_o mays_n rice_n and_o other_o grain_n be_v to_o be_v find_v every_o where_n in_o the_o wood_n and_o field_n but_o enough_o of_o the_o pagan_n of_o africa_n let_v we_o go_v over_o to_o those_o of_o america_n chap._n x._o that_o very_o near_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o practice_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o america_n sect._n 1_o the_o christian_n keep_v under_o their_o dominion_n the_o great_a part_n of_o what_o have_v be_v discover_v of_o the_o western_a continent_n which_o be_v know_v only_o since_o 200_o year_n and_o common_o call_v america_n or_o west-indies_n they_o keep_v down_o the_o pulick_a idolatry_n and_o witchcraft_n of_o the_o inhabitant_n as_o far_o as_o their_o authority_n will_v extend_v but_o as_o those_o nation_n be_v heathen_n at_o the_o bottom_n and_o live_v to_o it_o whenever_o they_o be_v at_o liberty_n private_o continue_v their_o ancient_a practice_n i_o shall_v therefore_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o to_o show_v their_o true_a sentiment_n and_o ancient_a custom_n for_o that_o end_n i_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o the_o new_a author_n who_o have_v publish_v relation_n of_o the_o southern_a part_n of_o that_o country_n who_o montanus_n have_v compile_v and_o when_o i_o come_v to_o the_o northern_a part_n i_o shall_v abound_v with_o instruction_n new_a and_o very_o much_o credit_v sect._n 2._o in_o southern_a america_n which_o be_v the_o near_a to_o africa_n brazile_n be_v the_o first_o county_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o north-east_n and_o peru_n over_o against_o it_o to_o the_o west_n the_o cannibal_n who_o be_v original_o of_o southern_a america_n have_v extend_v their_o idolatry_n through_o all_o the_o island_n lie_v betwixt_o this_o and_o the_o northern_a part_n all_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o south_n and_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o country_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v discouâ—â—ed_v by_o the_o european_n and_o be_v consequent_o unknown_a to_o we_o we_o can_v say_v nothing_o of_o it_o then_o begin_v with_o brazile_n sect._n 3_o tho'_o that_o country_n be_v the_o best_a know_v of_o all_o yet_o we_o can_v say_v but_o little_a upon_o the_o matter_n for_o the_o brasilian_n say_v daviti_n peviard_n leri_n and_o abbeville_n have_v neither_o god_n nor_o religion_n the_o toutinambre_n however_o believe_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o those_o who_o have_v perform_v their_o duty_n that_o be_v espectial_o who_o have_v often_o beat_v their_o enemy_n go_v into_o the_o ouaioupia_n a_o place_n seat_v behind_o the_o mountain_n where_o they_o dance_v in_o delightful_a plain_n but_o those_o that_o have_v not_o do_v it_o go_v to_o jeropari_n a_o malicious_a god_n by_o who_o they_o be_v to_o be_v torment_v they_o likewise_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v spirit_n and_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o they_o have_v some_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o design_v he_o by_o the_o name_n of_o toupan_n because_o they_o use_v to_o call_v the_o thunder_n toupanremimogan_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o action_n of_o god_n sect._n 4._o they_o have_v also_o their_o caraibe_n or_o diviner_n who_o frequent_o foretell_v the_o fruitfulness_n or_o barrenness_n of_o the_o year_n rain_n or_o drought_n and_o whatever_o may_v benefit_v man_n upon_o earth_n these_o caraibe_n at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v their_o surgeon_n and_o boast_v of_o cure_v immediate_o bodily_a pain_n by_o suck_v or_o blow_v which_o they_o have_v persuade_v the_o vulgar_a so_o well_o that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o even_o of_o the_o elder_a but_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o obey_v their_o command_n sect._n 5._o the_o tapuiens_n otherwise_o maraguite_v who_o be_v divide_v into_o 6_o or_o 7_o sort_n lie_v far_o into_o the_o country_n they_o acknowledge_v two_o god_n a_o good_a and_o a_o bad_a they_o pay_v no_o worship_n to_o the_o good_a because_o he_o be_v good_a nature_a and_o never_o hurt_v any_o person_n but_o they_o pray_v very_o ardent_o to_o the_o bad_a because_o he_o kill_v those_o that_o do_v not_o reverence_v he_o they_o undertake_v neither_o journey_n nor_o war_n before_o they_o have_v consult_v their_o evil_a god_n which_o be_v perform_v with_o great_a ceremony_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o themselves_o the_o power_n of_o foretell_v future_a thing_n thus_o sound_v the_o word_n of_o arnoldus_fw-la montanus_n in_o his_o description_n of_o america_n p._n 373._o as_o to_o their_o divination_n of_o which_o there_o be_v a_o very_a special_a account_n in_o this_o place_n we_o shall_v be_v more_o particular_o inform_v of_o it_o when_o we_o examine_v they_o hereafter_o sect._n 6._o viracocha_n be_v the_o sovereign_a god_n of_o the_o peruvian_o who_o name_n they_o explain_v more_o at_o lange_n by_o those_o of_o pachacama_n and_o pachayachakik_n the_o creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o also_o name_v he_o osapa_n the_o wonderful_a according_a to_o their_o opinion_n he_o operate_v in_o the_o sun_n and_o be_v there_o visible_a they_o venerate_v the_o thunder_n as_o the_o god_n of_o the_o air._n pathamama_n be_v the_o goddess_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o the_o earth_n itself_o consider_v as_o such_o and_o mamacocha_n be_v the_o sea_n they_o likewise_o pay_v a_o religious_a honour_n to_o the_o rainbow_n but_o especial_o to_o colca_n among_o the_o star_n the_o constellation_n vreâ—chillai_n lyra_n the_o harp_n be_v the_o god_n of_o the_o shepherd_n and_o the_o constellation_n machacuai_n the_o serpent_n preserve_v they_o as_o they_o suppose_v from_o serpent_n and_o chiuguichiachai_n have_v under_o his_o power_n lion_n tiger_n and_o bear_n moreover_o they_o believe_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o same_o montanus_n that_o no_o creature_n move_v upon_o earth_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o heaven_n represent_v another_o like_a to_o it_o and_o that_o earthly_a creature_n be_v in_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o heavenly_a every_o one_o under_o that_o which_o be_v like_a to_o it_o which_o provide_v for_o its_o best_a advantage_n and_o preserve_v it_o thence_o have_v proceed_v the_o name_n of_o the_o star_n chacana_n toperatcha_n marmana_n mirma_n and_o several_a other_o sect._n 7._o they_o also_o believe_v that_o fountain_n river_n rock_n the_o top_n of_o hill_n some_o herb_n especial_o the_o root_n panpas_n that_o have_v a_o strange_a figure_n be_v as_o many_o god_n there_o be_v almost_o nothing_o that_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a shape_n or_o a_o particular_a virtue_n but_o they_o place_v a_o deity_n in_o it_o compare_v all_o those_o thing_n together_o it_o appear_v that_o that_o people_n acknowledge_v superior_a and_o inferior_a god_n the_o virtue_n
12_o 13_o 18._o three_o that_o conceive_v not_o what_o difference_n there_o be_v betwixt_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o that_o of_o beast_n some_o be_v fall_v into_o that_o gross_a error_n as_o to_o ascribe_v to_o man_n and_o beast_n a_o soul_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n chap._n 7._o sect._n 14._o without_o which_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a that_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n concern_v the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n into_o the_o body_n of_o other_o man_n and_o beast_n indifferent_o shall_v have_v take_v so_o deep_a root_n and_o have_v spread_v so_o far_o into_o the_o world_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 17._o chap._n 7_o sect._n 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o four_o that_o from_o the_o same_o source_n this_o sentiment_n have_v visible_o proceed_v that_o the_o spirit_n be_v wander_v as_o well_o as_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n after_o their_o death_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 15._o chap._n 6._o sect._n 2._o chap._n 7._o sect._n 19_o 20._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 11._o sect._n 7._o what_o contribute_v most_o to_o the_o vilify_n of_o the_o deity_n be_v that_o they_o deify_v even_o man_n either_o during_o their_o life_n or_o after_o their_o death_n witness_v the_o ancient_a greek_n and_o roman_n who_o transform_v the_o passion_n of_o man_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o heart_n into_o so_o many_o god_n and_o goddess_n or_o as_o the_o modern_a cannibal_n who_o be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n as_o have_v be_v show_v chap._n 2._o sect._n 14._o chap._n 7._o sect._n 5_o 6._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 14._o which_o however_o be_v not_o common_o use_v but_o after_o death_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o apotheosis_n of_o the_o ancient_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 13._o and_o be_v not_o where_o bring_v to_o such_o a_o light_n as_o among_o the_o cannibal_n as_o have_v be_v say_v chap._n 10._o sect._n 12_o 16._o that_o they_o believe_v the_o whole_a race_n of_o the_o god_n issue_v from_o their_o ancestor_n and_o that_o they_o themselves_o be_v of_o celestial_a origin_n from_o the_o same_o spring_n be_v derive_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o the_o genii_n or_o zemean_n that_o be_v of_o helpful_a spirit_n the_o description_n of_o who_o may_v be_v see_v in_o several_a author_n sect._n 8._o it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o conceive_v on_o what_o ground_n be_v found_v the_o divination_n and_o magic_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o prediction_n and_o witchcraft_n of_o the_o modern_a heathen_n for_o as_o to_o their_o foretell_v or_o divination_n it_o be_v ground_v upon_o this_o first_o every_o god_n have_v his_o people_n who_o he_o favour_v and_o protect_v or_o his_o own_o property_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o put_v question_n to_o he_o concern_v that_o which_o be_v to_o happen_v to_o his_o people_n and_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o that_o occasion_n second_o that_o every_o god_n have_v his_o enemy_n for_o which_o reason_n every_o one_o look_n for_o help_v against_o the_o god_n of_o who_o he_o be_v to_o receive_v damage_n and_o implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o such_o god_n as_o be_v esteem_v to_o be_v their_o most_o violent_a enemy_n three_o that_o every_o man_n have_v his_o god_n or_o particular_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o every_o one_o mistake_v his_o own_o passion_n and_o whatever_o come_v into_o his_o fancy_n for_o divine_a inspiration_n and_o motion_n especial_o when_o dream_n supply_v he_o with_o the_o occasion_n of_o it_o not_o know_v that_o the_o employment_n or_o accident_n that_o have_v precede_v the_o dream_n be_v the_o origin_n of_o they_o or_o be_v hinder_v by_o his_o prejudices_fw-la to_o make_v a_o exact_a enquiry_n after_o their_o possible_a cause_n four_o that_o it_o be_v by_o confound_v the_o deity_n with_o the_o creature_n that_o there_o have_v be_v introduce_v so_o many_o sort_n of_o divination_n and_o prognostic_n draw_v from_o the_o star_n from_o the_o thunder_n from_o bird_n mountain_n wood_n water_n and_o from_o all_o the_o thing_n in_o which_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o some_o deity_n be_v discoverable_a five_o that_o from_o the_o belief_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v wander_v about_o their_o corpse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o take_v occasion_n to_o conjure_v up_o ghost_n sect._n 9_o concern_v the_o witchcraft_n we_o shall_v only_o make_v the_o follow_a consideration_n first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o distinguish_v not_o only_o create_v spirit_n but_o even_o the_o god_n into_o good_a and_o bad_a they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o set_v they_o one_o against_o another_o and_o to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o good_a or_o of_o some_o of_o the_o wicked_a against_o another_o or_o to_o avenge_v themselves_o by_o the_o power_n of_o one_o god_n of_o the_o wrong_n they_o suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v from_o another_o second_o that_o have_v forge_v to_o themselves_o so_o many_o sort_n of_o god_n and_o spirit_n superior_a and_o inferior_a it_o be_v no_o wonder_n they_o shall_v believe_v to_o destroy_v the_o power_n of_o the_o less_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o great_a three_o that_o have_v so_o base_a thought_n of_o the_o god_n who_o they_o subject_a to_o the_o same_o passion_n as_o man_n and_o thus_o deify_v human_a passion_n themselves_o they_o act_n consequent_o by_o stir_v they_o up_o against_o their_o enemy_n as_o it_o come_v into_o their_o fancy_n four_o that_o put_v some_o of_o their_o god_n so_o low_a and_o in_o so_o great_a a_o familiarity_n with_o the_o spirit_n they_o seem_v to_o assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o quality_n of_o their_o director_n and_o to_o be_v able_a to_o make_v the_o divine_a operation_n even_o in_o the_o most_o hide_a thing_n subservient_fw-fr to_o what_o use_n they_o please_v chap._n 6._o sect._n 4._o sect_n 10._o there_o be_v yet_o something_o to_o be_v say_v upon_o divination_n and_o witchcraft_n together_o which_o partly_o concern_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o partly_o the_o gesture_n of_o the_o body_n use_v in_o it_o what_o concern_v the_o thing_n itself_o come_v to_o this_o first_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v the_o genii_n or_o familiar_a spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n wander_v about_o grave_n make_v they_o believe_v that_o something_o may_v be_v operate_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o grave_n and_o carcase_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o use_v the_o bone_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o consult_v they_o in_o their_o divination_n in_o hope_n of_o get_v a_o answer_n from_o the_o god_n or_o spirit_n which_o operate_v in_o they_o or_o abide_v near_o they_o chap._n 10._o sect._n 11_o 15._o second_o that_o according_a to_o this_o their_o belief_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o so_o many_o sort_n of_o spirit_n whereof_o most_o part_n be_v wicked_a spirit_n that_o walk_v and_o wander_v every_o where_n they_o be_v always_o ready_a in_o any_o unforeseen_a disease_n mortality_n or_o sinister_a accident_n to_o cast_v the_o suspicion_n upon_o their_o enemy_n or_o envious_a who_o have_v bewitch_v they_o for_o believe_v that_o the_o inferior_a god_n or_o spirit_n act_n according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o man_n to_o who_o they_o belong_v they_o must_v consequent_o believe_v that_o those_o man_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o effect_v reciprocal_o the_o one_o against_o the_o other_o whatever_o the_o help_n and_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n will_v allow_v now_o those_o suspicion_n that_o will_v sure_o move_v man_n to_o seek_v by_o who_o they_o have_v be_v bewitch_v or_o the_o cause_n matter_n and_o foundation_n of_o divination_n chap._n 10._o sect._n 8_o 16._o sect._n 11._o as_o to_o the_o posture_n use_v in_o witchcraft_n first_o the_o corpereal_a idea_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o the_o god_n themselves_o move_v they_o doubtless_o to_o use_v so_o many_o outward_a gesture_n in_o their_o conjuration_n chap._n 10._o sect_n 16._o but_o there_o be_v still_o another_o reason_n of_o that_o custom_n viz._n that_o the_o priest_n who_o be_v impostor_n make_v use_n of_o they_o to_o impose_v so_o much_o the_o easy_a upon_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a second_o consider_v how_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n be_v become_v almost_o universal_a it_o may_v be_v methinks_v conceive_v at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o man_n shall_v place_v some_o virtue_n in_o letter_n and_o number_n by_o gather_v and_o dispose_v they_o in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o way_n and_o consequent_o in_o the_o pronunciation_n of_o some_o certain_a word_n for_o the_o same_o pythagoras_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o deity_n influence_v the_o proportion_n and_o harmony_n of_o number_n now_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n be_v employ_v to_o mark_v the_o number_n not_o only_o among_o the_o greek_n and_o hebrew_n but_o by_o all_o the_o other_o nation_n that_o have_v some_o knowledge_n of_o letter_n it_o follow_v
that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n but_o it_o can_v make_v up_o a_o number_n whence_o it_o may_v rational_o be_v infer_v that_o such_o or_o such_o a_o word_n compose_v in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o such_o or_o such_o or_o such_o letter_n more_o or_o less_o have_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n more_o or_o less_o power_n in_o witchcraft_n three_o beside_o the_o ordinary_a number_n they_o use_v also_o name_n and_o character_n as_o it_o be_v see_v at_o this_o day_n especial_o among_o the_o laplander_n and_o finlander_n who_o enchant_a drum_n be_v spot_v with_o the_o like_a character_n chap._n 6._o sect._n 5._o sect._n 12._o but_o i_o have_v nor_o yet_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v most_o important_a in_o these_o conjuration_n that_o be_v use_v as_o well_o for_o divination_n as_o witchcraft_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o they_o be_v part_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n and_o even_o make_v it_o whole_o up_o among_o some_o nation_n especial_o in_o the_o west-indies_n chap._n 9_o sect._n 6._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 16._o and_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a it_o shall_v be_v otherwise_o since_o their_o whole_a religion_n turn_v upon_o their_o opinion_n of_o the_o god_n or_o draw_v it_o be_v original_a from_o thence_o first_o they_o look_v by_o no_o mean_n upon_o their_o practice_n nor_o the_o scope_n they_o aim_v at_o as_o thing_n evil_a of_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o only_o by_o the_o bad_a use_n that_o be_v make_v of_o they_o wherefore_o ancient_o the_o magi_n and_o diviner_n be_v find_v among_o the_o king_n be_v attendant_n and_o in_o the_o temple_n as_o be_v still_o at_o this_o day_n the_o brainines_n in_o the_o east-indies_n the_o fetisseros_fw-la in_o guinea_n the_o baivas_n or_o piais_n in_o peru_n and_o the_o country_n of_o the_o cannibal_n etc._n etc._n and_o several_a other_o of_o the_o same_o quality_n so_o that_o no_o body_n be_v acknowledge_v for_o wise_a doctor_n priest_n prophet_n nor_o become_v councillor_n of_o state_n unless_o he_o be_v divine_a or_o magician_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o have_v be_v set_v down_o the_o holy_a scripture_n show_v the_o same_o in_o the_o person_n janne_n jambres_n balaam_n daniel_n and_o his_o companion_n of_o which_o we_o have_v say_v something_o before_o chap._n 4._o sect._n 1_o 4._o and_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o general_a instance_n that_o have_v be_v allege_v that_o the_o heathen_n have_v public_a school_n to_o teach_v those_o art_n that_o the_o priest_n especial_o instruct_v the_o â—â—ople_n in_o that_o ministry_n and_o train_v they_o up_o from_o their_o youth_n which_o be_v still_o practise_v among_o the_o brutish_a and_o dull_a laplander_n second_o we_o see_v at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o what_o reason_n the_o entrail_n of_o sacrifice_a beast_n and_o some_o meat_n and_o dress_v herb_n be_v employ_v in_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n viz._n because_o in_o their_o opinion_n something_o divine_n be_v mix_v with_o they_o sect._n 13._o it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a that_o all_o their_o practice_n be_v ground_v upon_o a_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o partly_o upon_o vain_a conjecture_n and_o very_o great_a error_n for_o to_o seek_v the_o deity_n and_o to_o fear_v it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o natural_a knowledge_n of_o god_n which_o man_n keep_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o great_a corruption_n but_o to_o admit_v so_o many_o sort_n of_o deity_n of_o such_o a_o low_a rank_n and_o such_o a_o contemptible_a nature_n and_o to_o serve_v he_o in_o so_o many_o different_a way_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o mind_n which_o let_v it_o be_v say_v in_o reference_n to_o those_o that_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n or_o spirit_n and_o who_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n to_o which_o believe_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o epicure_n be_v not_o whole_o opposite_a tho'_o they_o seem_v to_o deny_v both_o or_o at_o least_o to_o call_v they_o in_o question_n for_o epicure_n and_o his_o modern_a follower_n deny_v not_o so_o much_o the_o existence_n of_o a_o god_n and_o of_o spirit_n as_o they_o be_v earnest_a to_o persuade_v such_o as_o believe_v both_o that_o their_o practice_n bely_v their_o faith_n and_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o their_o principle_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o one_o shall_v be_v both_o a_o epicure_n and_o a_o sorcerer_n or_o a_o divine_a and_o on_o the_o contrary_a no_o heathen_a ever_o endeavour_v to_o contradict_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o epicure_n without_o admit_v those_o art_n and_o their_o effect_n sect._n 14._o for_o a_o great_a certainty_n it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o hear_v those_o philosopher_n speak_v in_o their_o own_o word_n gassendus_fw-la have_v collect_v part_n of_o what_o they_o say_v sect._n 11._o chap_n 6._o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o god_n shall_v govern_v the_o world_n by_o himself_o as_o some_o affirm_v or_o as_o other_o assert_v by_o minister_n general_o call_v genii_n or_o demon_n for_o when_o all_o be_v do_v thing_n go_v nevertheless_o their_o usual_a way_n in_o great_a part_n as_o tho'_o there_o be_v no_o such_o minister_n and_o tho'_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o there_o be_v some_o they_o can_v not_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v fancy_v viz._n of_o human_a shape_n and_o converse_v with_o we_o i_o will_v not_o say_v that_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n wicked_a they_o can_v not_o lead_v a_o long_a and_o happy_a life_n because_o malignity_n be_v join_v to_o ignorance_n and_o tend_v to_o ruin_v that_o be_v what_o they_o say_v concern_v spirit_n let_v we_o then_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v practise_v upon_o that_o account_n they_o use_v to_o allege_v divination_n as_o a_o proof_n both_o of_o providence_n and_o of_o the_o existence_n of_o spirit_n but_o i_o look_v with_o sorrow_n upon_o that_o human_a weakness_n which_o seek_v for_o oracle_n even_o in_o dream_n as_o tho'_o god_n be_v set_v upon_o stilt_n come_v by_o frightful_a vision_n to_o forewarn_v man_n in_o their_o deep_a sleep_n of_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v to_o they_o as_o tho'_o fortune_n and_o chance_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v such_o event_n without_o mix_v god_n not_o only_o with_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n and_o several_a other_o kind_n of_o animal_n but_o also_o with_o all_o sort_n of_o stone_n and_o brass_n those_o that_o speak_v so_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o they_o rather_o have_v to_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o god_n and_o spirit_n than_o to_o acknowledge_v they_o such_o as_o the_o other_o heathen_n believe_v they_o and_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o own_v themselves_o sorcerer_n and_o diviner_n by_o grant_v that_o they_o exist_v so_o much_o for_o paganism_n it_o be_v time_n to_o proceed_v further_o chap._n xii_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o how_o necessary_a it_o be_v to_o examine_v they_o sect._n 1_o we_o have_v hitherto_o only_o consider_v paganism_n which_o have_v no_o other_o light_n but_o that_o of_o nature_n now_o we_o shall_v inquire_v what_o those_o that_o be_v illuminate_v with_o the_o light_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n believe_v or_o practice_v upon_o that_o account_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o sense_n be_v divide_v into_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n which_o difference_n proceed_v from_o the_o inequality_n of_o the_o light_n they_o have_v receive_v or_o make_v use_n of_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o those_o that_o be_v at_o great_a distance_n from_o christianity_n and_o consequent_o the_o near_a to_o paganism_n it_o seem_v that_o the_o follower_n of_o mahomet_n shall_v have_v that_o place_n so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o we_o have_v favourable_a prejudices_fw-la on_o behalf_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o have_v ancient_o be_v the_o people_n of_o god_n but_o notwithstanding_o what_o they_o have_v be_v they_o be_v now_o so_o much_o degenerate_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o mahometan_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v more_o conformity_n with_o we_o than_o they_o have_v both_o detest_v idolatry_n and_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n and_o take_v his_o word_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n the_o jew_n receive_v only_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o the_o mahometan_n admit_v also_o of_o the_o new_a add_v the_o alcoran_n or_o mahomet_n law_n to_o those_o of_o moses_n and_o christ_n in_o order_n to_o correct_v and_o perfect_v they_o both_o the_o jew_n do_v almost_o the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n by_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o talmud_n which_o contain_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_n but_o if_o the_o opinion_n of_o both_o party_n be_v deep_o search_v into_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o those_o of_o the_o mahometan_n favour_n more_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o law_n and_o gospel_n than_o those_o of_o the_o jew_n that_o of_o the_o law_n alone_o add_v
as_o he_o believe_v particular_o happen_v some_o certain_a night_n chap_n 96._o pag._n 284._o the_o angel_n descend_v at_o night_n upon_o earth_n by_o the_o leave_n of_o their_o lord_n and_o visit_v the_o true_a faithful_a till_o the_o break_n of_o the_o day_n chap._n 12._o pag._n 290._o they_o will_v visit_v the_o faithful_a in_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n they_o will_v salute_v they_o and_o say_v here_o be_v the_o reward_n of_o their_o perseverance_n here_o be_v the_o eternal_a grace_n sect._n 7._o as_o he_o hold_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v always_o ready_a to_o serve_v god_n on_o behalf_n of_o the_o faithful_a so_o he_o believe_v they_o no_o less_o forward_o in_o perform_v his_o order_n against_o the_o impious_a when_o say_v he_o chap._n 5._o pag._n 155._o the_o wicked_a be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n the_o angel_n stretch_v out_o their_o hand_n to_o seize_v upon_o their_o soul_n and_o further_o p._n 172._o the_o angel_n of_o death_n shall_v kill_v those_o that_o blaspheme_v god_n and_o his_o commandment_n chap._n 7._o pag._n 203_o 204._o thou_o have_v see_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v put_v to_o death_n the_o unfaithful_a and_o strike_v they_o before_z and_o behind_o a_o great_a power_n for_o the_o execute_n of_o god_n judgement_n be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o for_o a_o angel_n be_v sufficient_a to_o destroy_v all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o world_n as_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la quote_v it_o out_o of_o a_o turkish_a book_n sect._n 8._o he_o forget_v not_o the_o evil_n cause_v by_o the_o devil_n for_o the_o seduce_a of_o man._n the_o first_o be_v his_o have_v they_o banish_v from_o paradise_n chap._n 1._o pag._n 7._o he_o cause_v adam_n and_o his_o wife_n to_o sin_n and_o to_o fall_v from_o the_o grace_n in_o which_o they_o be_v chap._n 2._o pag._n 8._o god_n advertise_v mahomet_n that_o the_o devil_n will_v make_v hâ—m_o afraid_a of_o the_o unfaithful_a pag._n 150._o the_o devil_n will_v make_v they_o forget_v my_o commandment_n pag._n 160._o think_v upon_o the_o day_n in_o which_o i_o shall_v gather_v all_o the_o people_n and_o say_v to_o the_o devil_n o_o thou_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n why_o have_v thou_o rebel_v against_o i_o chap._n 56._o pag._n 608._o for_o the_o devil_n have_v puff_v up_o man_n and_o make_v â—im_a revolt_n from_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n he_o seem_v even_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o devil_n extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o star_n with_o which_o he_o say_v god_n have_v adorn_v the_o heaven_n and_o which_o he_o preserve_v against_o the_o attempt_n of_o the_o devil_n chap._n 40._o pag._n 534._o sect._n 9_o such_o be_v his_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o angel_n in_o general_a but_o as_o to_o their_o particular_a ministry_n thevenot_n relate_v that_o the_o turk_n acknowledge_v guardian_n angel_n but_o in_o far_o great_a number_n than_o we_o do_v for_z say_v they_o god_n have_v ordain_v 70_o angel_n for_o a_o invisible_a guard_n to_o each_o musulman_n and_o there_o happen_v nothing_o to_o any_o person_n but_o they_o attribute_v it_o to_o they_o each_o have_v his_o particular_a office_n one_o watch_n over_o one_o member_n and_o the_o other_a over_o another_o one_o be_v so_o subservient_fw-fr in_o this_o and_o the_o other_o in_o that_o affair_n among_o all_o those_o angel_n there_o be_v two_o who_o preside_v over_o all_o the_o rest_n sit_v one_o on_o the_o right_n and_o the_o other_a on_o the_o left_a hand_n and_o be_v call_v kerim_n kiatib_n that_o be_v to_o say_v merciful_a writer_n that_o on_o the_o right_a hand_n keep_v account_n of_o the_o good_a action_n and_o that_o on_o the_o left_a of_o the_o bad_a they_o be_v so_o merciful_a that_o they_o spare_v he_o if_o he_o commit_v any_o sin_n before_o he_o fall_v asleep_a hope_v he_o shall_v repent_v if_o not_o they_o set_v it_o down_o but_o if_o he_o repent_v they_o write_v estig_fw-mi fourillah_o god_n forgive_v they_o accompany_v he_o every_o where_o unless_o when_o he_o go_v to_o the_o necessary_a house_n whither_o they_o let_v he_o go_v alone_o wait_v for_o he_o at_o the_o door_n where_o they_o again_o take_v possession_n of_o he_o for_o that_o reason_n when_o the_o turk_n go_v to_o that_o place_n they_o go_v in_o with_o the_o left_a foot_n and_o when_o they_o come_v out_o they_o put_v the_o right_a foot_n foremost_a that_o the_o angel_n who_o set_v down_o their_o good_a work_n shall_v seize_v first_o upon_o they_o mahomet_n himself_o confirm_v that_o fable_n say_v chap._n 52._o pag._n 594._o think_v o_o man_n on_o the_o day_n when_o thou_o shall_v see_v near_o thou_o thy_o good_a angel_n on_o thy_o right_a hand_n and_o thy_o bad_a angel_n on_o thy_o left_a who_o have_v note_v and_o write_v whatever_o thou_o have_v do_v sect._n 10._o it_o be_v observable_a that_o this_o fable_n have_v its_o original_a from_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o the_o turk_n believe_v and_o be_v plain_o express_v in_o the_o forego_n word_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o chap._n 12._o pag._n 280._o the_o faithful_a shall_v go_v into_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n but_o to_o the_o unfaithful_a he_o say_v pag._n 288._o hell_n be_v the_o place_n to_o which_o you_o be_v destine_v chap._n 52._o pag._n 594._o god_n take_v up_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n as_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o send_v she_o into_o one_o of_o those_o place_n but_o first_o she_o return_v into_o the_o body_n after_o its_o bury_n to_o undergo_v the_o strict_a examination_n of_o two_o frightful_a angel_n munquir_n and_o guauquir_n the_o fable_n which_o thevenot_n relate_v upon_o their_o account_n and_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o gross_a that_o i_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a to_o recite_v it_o at_o large_a sect._n 11._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o will_v not_o be_v unserviceable_a to_o our_o subject_n to_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a instruction_n of_o their_o belief_n upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a i_o will_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o their_o carnal_a paradise_n because_o i_o treat_v not_o of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o mahometan_a religion_n but_o only_o of_o what_o concern_v the_o the_o spirit_n they_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v appoint_v two_o very_o different_a place_n one_o for_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o other_o for_o the_o save_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o be_v man_n who_o have_v do_v so_o many_o good_a work_n that_o at_o the_o very_a hour_n they_o expire_v they_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o happiness_n of_o paradise_n but_o there_o be_v other_o who_o have_v not_o a_o sufficient_a faith_n be_v subject_v to_o i_o pain_n for_o their_o sin_n until_o they_o be_v all_o expiate_v after_o which_o they_o enjoy_v in_o paradise_n the_o same_o felicity_n with_o the_o other_o that_o be_v go_v in_o first_o but_o as_o to_o the_o unfaithful_a and_o wicked_a they_o go_v to_o burn_v forever_o in_o hell_n where_o there_o body_n be_v as_o often_o repair_v by_o god_n as_o they_o be_v reduce_v to_o ash_n that_o their_o torment_n may_v be_v eternal_a that_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o thevenot_n write_v chap._n 20_o and_o 31_o of_o his_o journey_n and_o ricaut_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n chap._n 2.6_o and_o 12._o sect._n 12._o the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o not_o only_o of_o human_a soul_n but_o likewise_o of_o those_o of_o beast_n be_v also_o believe_v by_o some_o mahometan_n ricaut_n testify_v book_n 2._o ch._n 12._o that_o one_o of_o their_o sect_n call_v munasichi_n hold_v that_o opinion_n and_o take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o relate_v how_o one_o roboroski_n a_o polander_n be_v deal_v with_o by_o a_o drugist_n that_o be_v angry_a with_o he_o because_o he_o have_v kick_v his_o dog_n for_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n after_o death_n enter_v into_o the_o body_n of_o such_o beast_n with_o which_o the_o nature_n and_o temper_n of_o the_o body_n that_o be_v animate_v by_o those_o soul_n have_v most_o relation_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o glutton_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o a_o hog_n that_o of_o a_o lecherous_a into_o that_o of_o a_o he-goat_n that_o of_o a_o generous_a person_n be_v destine_v to_o animate_v a_o horse_n and_o that_o of_o a_o watchful_a man_n to_o quicken_v a_o dog_n to_o this_o he_o add_v several_a circumstance_n which_o the_o curious_a may_v see_v in_o his_o own_o book_n he_o likewise_o assert_n that_o the_o sect_n eschrakin_n that_o be_v illuminate_v be_v likewise_o pythagorean_n but_o that_o it_o hold_v not_o much_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o alcoran_n tho'_o most_o of_o its_o follower_n be_v the_o schick_n or_o the_o preacher_n and_o chief_a doctor_n of_o the_o turk_n they_o have_v more_o rational_a opinion_n than_o the_o other_o concern_v the_o immateriality_n of_o spirit_n
and_o the_o heavenly_a happiness_n sect._n 13._o for_o the_o sahin_n or_o sahis_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v before_o scarce_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a delavalle_n in_o his_o four_o book_n ch._n 23._o describe_v some_o persian_n that_o be_v like_o they_o they_o be_v caly_v elh_o eltabquid_a that_o be_v people_n of_o truth_n or_o certainty_n they_o constitute_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o mixture_n and_o union_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v observe_v by_o the_o explication_n he_o give_v of_o their_o belief_n the_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o for_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o complication_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n and_o she_o return_v to_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o separate_v they_o that_o sect_n be_v very_o numerous_a tho'_o look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a by_o other_o persian_n sect._n 14._o every_o one_o of_o those_o various_a opinion_n be_v discoverable_a by_o the_o practice_n of_o its_o follower_n delavalle_n relate_v ch._n 17._o that_o the_o persian_n have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o great_a and_o elder_a tree_n because_o they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o abode_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a for_o which_o reason_n they_o call_v they_o pir_n that_o be_v a_o ancient_a man_n or_o scheich_n the_o elder_a or_o iman_n priest_n suppose_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o old_a man_n dwell_v in_o such_o tree_n there_o be_v other_o who_o have_v learn_v from_o pythagoras_n to_o inquire_v afr_o the_o virtue_n and_o mystery_n of_o number_n be_v addict_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n as_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o coromandel_n ch._n 8_o sect._n 5._o they_o boast_v say_v marmol_n book_n 2._o chap._n 3._o pag._n 131._o that_o the_o celestial_a spirit_n appear_v to_o they_o and_o communicate_v to_o they_o a_o entire_a knowledge_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o world_n they_o be_v much_o fear_v and_o reverence_v in_o africa_n as_o be_v great_a sorcerer_n the_o rule_n they_o keep_v be_v compose_v by_o one_o boni_fw-la name_v by_o the_o arab_n the_o father_n of_o enchantment_n and_o witchcraft_n the_o last_o of_o the_o three_o book_n he_o have_v write_v be_v call_v the_o secret_a of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o 90_o name_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o mention_v here_o a_o sort_n of_o cabala_n in_o great_a request_n with_o part_n of_o those_o nation_n and_o like_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n save_v that_o it_o be_v not_o draw_v from_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o they_o name_v it_o a_o natural_a science_n but_o say_v that_o he_o must_v be_v a_o astrologer_n who_o presume_v to_o put_v it_o in_o use_n sect_n 15._o the_o same_o author_n add_v that_o in_o great_a cairo_n and_o the_o town_n of_o barbary_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o people_n that_o run_v up_o and_o down_o and_o pretend_v to_o three_o sort_n of_o divination_n some_o divine_a by_o the_o black_a art_n with_o draught_n and_o figure_n some_o with_o a_o glass_n vessel_n full_a of_o water_n into_o which_o they_o power_n a_o drop_n of_o oil_n that_o become_v very_o thin_a and_o clear_a wherein_o they_o pretend_v to_o see_v troop_n of_o devil_n march_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n some_o by_o water_n and_o other_o by_o land_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o stop_v query_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o they_o answer_v by_o sign_n with_o the_o eye_n and_o hand_n but_o to_o that_o witchcraft_n little_a child_n be_v require_v for_o the_o great_a one_o see_v nothing_o whereas_o the_o other_o look_v into_o the_o oil_n and_o be_v ask_v whether_o they_o see_v the_o sign_n which_o the_o devil_n make_v they_o answer_v yes_o which_o give_v they_o great_a credit_n and_o get_v they_o plenty_n of_o money_n the_o catoptromancy_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v something_o like_o that_o chap._n 3._o sect_n 10._o that_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v call_v in_o mauritania_n moralcimines_n that_o be_v enchanter_n because_o they_o boast_v of_o bewitch_a the_o devil_n by_o word_n the_o three_o sort_n of_o those_o ramble_a diviner_n be_v woman_n that_o make_v people_n believe_v they_o converse_v with_o devil_n some_o of_o who_o be_v white_a and_o other_o red_a or_o black_a when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o divine_a they_o besmoke_n themselves_o with_o sulphur_n and_o other_o stink_a drug_n after_o which_o the_o daemon_n as_o they_o say_v seizes_z upon_o they_o and_o they_o change_v their_o voice_n as_o tho'_o be_v speak_v by_o their_o mouth_n then_o the_o enquirer_n approach_v and_o ask_v with_o great_a humbleness_n what_o they_o desire_v and_o have_v receive_v a_o answer_n go_v away_o leave_v a_o present_a in_o the_o witch_n house_n sect._n 16._o the_o bumicil_n be_v doubtless_o great_a forcecer_n too_o these_o fight_n against_o the_o devil_n as_o they_o say_v and_o go_v all_o bruise_a and_o cover_v with_o blow_n in_o a_o great_a fright_n often_o at_o noon_n day_n they_o counterfeit_v a_o skirmish_n before_o the_o people_n two_o or_o three_o hour_n long_o with_o spear_n or_o zagay_n until_o they_o fall_v down_o all_o load_a with_o blow_n but_o have_v rest_v a_o while_n they_o come_v to_o themselves_o again_o and_o walk_v i_o can_v not_o hitherto_o discover_v what_o rule_n they_o follow_v tho'_o they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v monk_n there_o be_v other_o in_o barbary_n maim_v exorcist_n who_o boast_v of_o expelling_a devil_n and_o when_o they_o can_v compass_v their_o end_n they_o say_v that_o the_o party_n be_v credulous_a or_o that_o it_o be_v a_o celestial_a spirit_n these_o draw_v circle_n or_o write_v some_o character_n and_o make_v mark_n on_o the_o hand_n or_o face_n of_o the_o possess_v then_o they_o besmoke_v he_o with_o stink_a smell_n and_o make_v their_o conjuration_n they_o ask_v the_o spirit_n how_o he_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o body_n whence_o he_o come_v what_o he_o be_v how_o he_o be_v call_v and_o at_o last_o order_n he_o to_o be_v go_v sect._n 17._o i_o must_v yet_o relate_v something_o out_o of_o ricaut_n concern_v the_o turbes_n there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o dervis_n call_v mevelevi_n who_o turn_v with_o great_a skill_n and_o swiftness_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o flute_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v by_o devotion_n and_o the_o example_n of_o their_o patron_n mevelava_n who_o always_o turn_v in_o that_o manner_n without_o take_v in_o any_o nourishment_n during_o a_o fortnight_n whilst_o his_o friend_n haraze_n be_v play_v on_o the_o instrument_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n wherein_o he_o receive_v from_o heaven_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o order_n with_o many_o wonderful_a revelation_n now_o his_o successor_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o laziness_n and_o yet_o can_v be_v quiet_a follow_v his_o example_n in_o this_o manner_n some_o learn_v legerdemain_v to_o amuse_v people_n and_o apply_v themselves_o to_o magic_n and_o conjuration_n by_o the_o help_n of_o familiar_a spirit_n from_o this_o place_n in_o which_o the_o author_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v some_o such_o spirit_n and_o argue_v about_o they_o according_a to_o his_o opinion_n afterward_o he_o make_v some_o quotation_n out_o of_o busbeek_n that_o be_v very_o pertitent_a to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 18._o there_o be_v say_v he_o in_o egypt_n a_o cloister_n consecrate_v to_o a_o saint_n call_v kederlei_n the_o dervis_n that_o dwell_v in_o it_o boast_v that_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o kederlei_n they_o bewitch_v serpent_n and_o viper_n and_o handle_v they_o at_o bold_o as_o innocent_a beast_n other_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o the_o sting_n of_o viper_n or_o asp_n and_o put_v they_o with_o the_o hand_n into_o bag_n as_o we_o do_v worm_n where_o they_o keep_v they_o other_o enchant_v snake_n by_o certain_a word_n and_o make_v they_o stop_v on_o a_o sudden_a when_o they_o be_v creep_v on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o nile_n some_o of_o they_o pretend_v that_o power_n to_o be_v hereditary_a in_o their_o family_n and_o to_o pass_v from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o other_o boast_v that_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n in_o reward_n of_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n i_o have_v hear_v some_o traveller_n say_v there_o be_v man_n in_o persia_n and_o the_o indies_n who_o our_o people_n look_v upon_o as_o great_a sorcerer_n because_o they_o make_v serpent_n dance_v and_o stand_v upright_o in_o a_o box_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o voice_n at_o the_o wind_a of_o a_o pipe_n or_o the_o play_n of_o some_o other_o musical_a instrument_n this_o will_v be_v matter_n of_o examination_n hereafter_o sect._n 19_o whatever_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v of_o the_o mahometan_n make_v it_o
which_o issue_v the_o demon_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pag._n mihi_fw-la 44._o st._n athanasius_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n explain_v those_o two_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o embassy_n as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o god_n create_v the_o angel_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o man_n that_o be_v under_o their_o direction_n so_o that_o god_n take_v indeed_o a_o genâ—â—ral_a view_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a inspection_n he_o have_v leave_v it_o to_o the_o angel_n constitute_v over_o they_o as_o to_o the_o second_o he_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n with_o the_o other_o that_o the_o love_n of_o woman_n make_v some_o angel_n fall_v into_o apostasy_n whence_o proceed_v a_o sort_n of_o demon_n sect._n 6._o justin_n that_o enter_v more_o into_o particular_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v demon_n declare_v that_o he_o know_v none_o that_o have_v that_o divine_a power_n of_o preserve_v and_o reward_v such_o as_o obey_v he_o and_o therefore_o that_o he_o know_v none_o likewise_o that_o have_v the_o power_n to_o avenge_v himself_o upon_o the_o disobedient_a and_o rebel_n this_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o 42th_o question_n have_v say_v before_o in_o the_o 40th_o that_o a_o wicked_a spirit_n that_o have_v be_v once_o expel_v can_v torment_v he_o any_o more_o who_o he_o have_v before_o possess_v in_o the_o aforesaid_a 42th_o question_n he_o say_v that_o when_o a_o possess_v seem_v to_o break_v his_o band_n and_o fetter_n it_o be_v the_o daemon_n that_o do_v it_o who_o have_v that_o strength_n himself_o but_o can_v communicate_v it_o to_o the_o body_n of_o any_o man._n this_o be_v very_o particular_a and_o it_o will_v be_v fit_a to_o call_v it_o to_o mind_n again_o in_o another_o place_n wherefore_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v and_o remember_v it_o sect._n 7._o irenaeus_n explain_v himself_o but_o obscure_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n when_o he_o say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n that_o they_o go_v to_o a_o invisible_a place_n god_n have_v prepare_v for_o they_o but_o justin_n in_o his_o second_o apology_n pag._n mihi_fw-la 58._o explain_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a go_v also_o more_o out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n for_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v some_o power_n over_o the_o live_n say_v that_o man_n be_v seize_v and_o cast_v down_o by_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v ordinary_a call_v possess_v and_o furious_a it_o must_v be_v observe_v here_o that_o have_v speak_v immediate_o before_o of_o human_a soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n have_v use_v two_o different_a word_n viz._n first_o animae_fw-la the_o soul_n and_o then_o manes_n the_o ghost_n mention_v invade_v of_o the_o latter_a in_o his_o second_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n s._n 14._o but_o in_o my_o opinion_n the_o same_o word_n can_v be_v take_v in_o two_o different_a sense_n at_o the_o end_n of_o one_o period_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o follow_v he_o must_v therefore_o ascribe_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a of_o who_o he_o undoubted_o speak_v in_o his_o first_o period_n all_o the_o operation_n upon_o the_o live_n which_o the_o heathen_n use_v to_o attribute_v to_o other_o spirit_n call_v demon_n for_o he_o there_o speak_v of_o the_o heathen_n sect._n 8._o origen_n who_o live_v in_o the_o three_o age_n have_v strange_a notion_n concern_v the_o angel_n sometime_o he_o give_v they_o a_o nature_n but_o equal_a to_o that_o of_o man_n for_o write_v of_o the_o light_n which_o st._n john_n in_o his_o first_o chapter_n say_v to_o be_v our_o saviour_n he_o seem_v to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v equal_o communicate_v to_o man_n and_o angel_n as_o may_v be_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o three_o volume_n on_o st._n john_n but_o in_o another_o place_n he_o make_v so_o great_a a_o distinction_n betwixt_o angel_n and_o man_n that_o go_v from_o the_o first_o of_o creature_n endue_v with_o reason_n to_o the_o last_o he_o put_v the_o angel_n as_o betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n for_o he_o teach_v on_o 1_o sam._n 28._o that_o the_o first_o creature_n be_v those_o which_o the_o holy_a write_v name_n god_n the_o second_o those_o that_o we_o call_v throne_n and_o the_o three_o those_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o principality_n afterward_o he_o call_v in_o question_n whether_o man_n be_v the_o last_o of_o rational_a creature_n or_o whether_o such_o creature_n as_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n among_o which_o he_o rank_n all_o the_o demon_n or_o at_o least_o part_n of_o they_o be_v inferior_a to_o man_n that_o be_v his_o opinion_n in_o his_o first_o vol._n st._n john_n sect._n 9_o he_o again_o intimate_v elsewhere_o that_o as_o man_n who_o have_v have_v the_o fear_n of_o god_n in_o this_o life_n become_v angel_n after_o their_o death_n as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o st._n matth_n 22.30_o though_o there_o it_o be_v not_o proper_o they_o become_v angel_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v like_a angel_n so_o that_o the_o present_a angel_n may_v former_o have_v be_v man_n moreover_o he_o imagine_v that_o angel_n and_o man_n may_v dispute_v which_o be_v more_o perfect_a establi_v betwixt_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o two_o subject_n the_o same_o difference_n which_o our_o saviour_n put_v between_o the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o st._n matth._n 19.30_o and_z ch_z 20.16_o he_o ascribe_v to_o angel_n not_o only_o the_o subregency_n of_o the_o world_n in_o his_o ten_o homil._n upon_o jeremiah_n and_o constitute_v as_o well_o as_o other_o doctor_n guardian_n angel_n upon_o that_o principle_n but_o he_o persuade_v himself_o that_o their_o virtue_n and_o devotion_n may_v increase_v as_o those_o of_o man_n proportionable_o to_o those_o of_o the_o person_n they_o keep_v afterward_o he_o destiny_n some_o to_o watch_v over_o little_a child_n and_o other_o over_o the_o adult_n ground_v his_o opinion_n upon_o st._n matt._n ch_n 18.10_o where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o angel_n of_o little_a child_n that_o see_v the_o face_n of_o their_o heavenly_a father_n sect._n 10._o he_o have_v this_o particular_a opinion_n concern_v the_o star_n that_o they_o may_v have_v light_a and_o intelligence_n and_o though_o he_o express_v not_o himself_o so_o plain_o upon_o that_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o his_o principle_n for_o upon_o the_o word_n in_o the_o hebrew_n 2.9_o that_o christ_n have_v taste_v death_n for_o all_o he_o say_v first_o that_o by_o that_o all_o must_v not_o simple_o be_v understand_v all_o man_n but_o whatever_o be_v capable_a of_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o among_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rational_a creature_n he_o reckon_v the_o star_n a_o little_a after_o and_o upon_o that_o foundation_n he_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o make_v our_o lord_n not_o only_o the_o redeemer_n of_o man_n but_o also_o of_o star_n that_o have_v likewise_o sin_v because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o star_n be_v not_o pure_a in_o his_o sight_n job_n 25.5_o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o second_o volume_n upon_o st._n john_n deny_v however_o that_o their_o influence_n shall_v hurt_v man_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v read_v of_o lunatic_n matth._n 17.14_o 15._o write_v upon_o genesis_n he_o likewise_o reject_v astrology_n to_o which_o he_o believe_v that_o some_o angel_n have_v forget_v their_o duty_n have_v persuade_v man_n to_o addict_v themselves_o sect._n 11._o tertullian_n in_o his_o second_o book_n against_o martion_n say_v as_o to_o the_o original_n of_o devil_n he_o have_v make_v the_o angel_n that_o be_v spirit_n now_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o devil_n be_v make_v by_o god_n he_o be_v a_o angel_n and_o belong_v to_o his_o maker_n but_o inasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o be_v make_v by_o god_n viz._n as_o a_o devil_n or_o a_o slanderer_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v make_v himself_o so_o by_o forsake_v god_n and_o withal_o deceive_v himself_o that_o language_n be_v somewhat_o obscure_a origen_n speak_v not_o better_o for_o in_o his_o first_o part_n upon_o st._n john_n he_o seem_v to_o recite_v a_o riddle_n concern_v the_o dragon_n as_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o create_v by_o god_n in_o a_o bodily_a shape_n and_o before_o man._n he_o strain_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o job_n ch_n 40_o v._o 15._o for_o he_o take_v they_o as_o they_o be_v now_o read_v in_o the_o greek_a bibles_n as_o though_o there_o be_v this_o or_o that_o dragon_n whereas_o the_o hebrew_n text_n have_v behemoth_n that_o signify_v a_o great_a beast_n translate_n the_o verse_n thus_o this_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o what_o god_n form_v which_o he_o mad_a for_o a_o matter_n of_o laughter_n to_o his_o angel_n sect._n
heart_n and_o our_o promise_n in_o another_o sense_n to_o give_v we_o the_o morning_n star_n revel_v 2.28_o so_o that_o the_o name_n of_o lucifer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v that_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n thâ—t_v it_o be_v the_o most_o christian_n name_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o bible_n sect._n 23._o let_v we_o go_v back_o to_o lactantius_n he_o say_v that_o monster_n be_v generate_v from_o that_o odious_a conjunction_n of_o angel_n with_o woman_n that_o be_v half_a angel_n or_o rather_o half_a demon_n or_o half_a man_n thence_o he_o infer_v duo_o genera_fw-la daemonum_fw-la unum_fw-la caeleste_fw-la alterum_fw-la terrenum_fw-la that_o there_o be_v 2_o sort_n of_o demon_n one_o of_o celestial_a demon_n and_o another_o of_o terrestrial_a by_o celestial_a he_o seem_v to_o understand_v aerial_a but_o after_o the_o word_n terrenum_fw-la there_o follow_v immediate_o he_o sunt_fw-la immunedi_fw-la malorum_fw-la quae_fw-la geruntur_fw-la auctores_fw-la quorum_fw-la idem_fw-la diabolus_fw-la est_fw-la princeps_fw-la these_o be_v unclean_a spirit_n author_n of_o all_o the_o evil_a that_o happen_v in_o the_o world_n the_o chief_a of_o who_o be_v the_o devil_n already_o mention_v from_o this_o passage_n may_v be_v clear_o perceive_v that_o he_o take_v for_o demon_n those_o very_a same_o spirit_n who_o the_o heathen_n make_v their_o god_n as_o have_v be_v see_v ch._n 2._o sect._n 9_o to_o 13_o which_o still_o confirm_v more_o and_o more_o what_o i_o have_v assert_v ch._n 5._o sect._n 4_o 5._o that_o the_o heathen_a never_o adore_a demon_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v go_n sect_n 24._o the_o same_o lactantius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o demon_n be_v indeed_o spirit_n but_o spiritus_fw-la tenues_fw-la &_o incomprehensibiles_fw-la spirit_n of_o a_o thin_a subtle_a matter_n and_o imperceptible_a this_o we_o have_v hear_v before_o from_o origen_n and_o tertullian_n he_o explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o as_o to_o the_o power_n he_o ascribe_v to_o their_o understanding_n say_v that_o they_o know_v many_o future_a thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o shall_v discover_v the_o depth_n of_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n we_o have_v already_o hear_v tertullian_n confirm_v this_o proposition_n by_o his_o reason_n however_o lactantius_n believe_v that_o divination_n by_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o entrails_n of_o beast_n and_o by_o the_o observation_n of_o bird_n of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v ch._n 3._o sect._n 4_o 5_o 7._o be_v diabolical_a inspiration_n and_o therefore_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v still_o capable_a of_o discover_v to_o man_n many_o future_a thing_n sect._n 25._o st._n jerom_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v conceive_v constitute_v not_o the_o same_o difference_n of_o place_n betwixt_o the_o spirit_n yet_o he_o believe_v exit_fw-la pauli_n dictis_fw-la ad_fw-la ephe_n cap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 2._o &_o 12._o colligi_fw-la diabolos_fw-la in_o aere_fw-la vagari_fw-la ac_fw-la dominari_fw-la that_o from_o what_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o ephesian_n may_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v wander_v in_o the_o air_n and_o â—â—igning_v there_o and_o write_v upon_o the_o 6_o ch._n v._o 12._o to_o the_o ephesian_n he_o explain_v more_o at_o large_a that_o proposition_n as_o contain_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o age._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o doctor_n that_o the_o air_n which_o be_v betwixt_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n separate_v both_o from_o what_o it_o call_v the_o vacuum_n be_v fill_v with_o power_n contrary_a to_o each_o other_o we_o must_v yet_o examine_v hereafter_o whence_o the_o principality_n power_n and_o dominion_n of_o this_o world_n have_v receive_v their_o powert_v his_o opinion_n upon_o this_o last_o question_n be_v that_o they_o have_v it_o from_o god_n himself_o and_o that_o they_o exercise_v it_o more_o or_o less_o as_o a_o less_o and_o great_a pain_n be_v inflict_v upon_o 2_o different_a criminal_n according_a as_o it_o be_v resolve_v to_o make_v their_o life_n more_o or_o less_o bitter_a he_o also_o suppose_v that_o the_o unclean_a spirit_n as_o well_o as_o the_o holy_a angel_n be_v divide_v into_o certain_a order_n which_o opinion_n of_o he_o may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 3_o ch._n of_o habakuk_n as_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o every_o particular_a faithful_a man_n so_o be_v belzebub_n the_o chief_a of_o all_o the_o demon_n who_o exercise_n so_o many_o cruelty_n in_o this_o world_n and_o each_o troop_n of_o demon_n have_v its_o particular_a chief_n and_o captain_n under_o he_o sect._n 26._o lactantius_n must_v yet_o inform_v we_o what_o in_o his_o opinion_n the_o demon_n be_v able_a to_o operate_v in_o reference_n to_o men._n we_o see_v sect._n 14._o that_o his_o opinion_n in_o general_n be_v that_o the_o corrupt_a and_o contagious_a spirit_n wander_v through_o the_o world_n endeavour_v to_o comfort_v themselves_o under_o their_o loss_n by_o procure_v the_o ruin_n of_o mankind_n immediate_o after_o he_o explain_v in_o particular_a how_o they_o hurt_v soul_n and_o body_n they_o attack_z say_v he_o the_o soul_n by_o their_o craft_n devise_n and_o the_o snare_n they_o lie_v before_o they_o they_o seize_v upon_o they_o by_o their_o delusion_n and_o by_o lead_v they_o astray_o they_o stick_v to_o every_o private_a person_n and_o be_v always_o at_o his_o elbow_n creep_v into_o every_o house_n from_z door_z to_z door_z and_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o body_n as_o those_o very_a spirit_n be_v according_a to_o he_o partly_o corporeal_a and_o partly_o extraordinary_a sâ—â—tle_n and_o consequent_o imperceptible_a they_o insinuate_v into_o human_a body_n without_o be_v perceive_v act_n private_o within_o their_o bowel_n impair_v their_o health_n cause_n disease_n cast_v terror_n into_o the_o mind_n by_o dream_n overturn_v it_o make_v it_o stray_v and_o force_v man_n by_o such_o vexation_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o they_o it_o seem_v however_o that_o he_o intend_v to_o ascribe_v that_o power_n to_o the_o devil_n only_o over_o the_o heathen_n because_o he_o dispute_v against_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v those_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o demon_n as_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n for_o over_o the_o christian_n the_o ancient_a father_n attribute_v not_o so_o much_o power_n to_o they_o sect._n 27._o we_o may_v learn_v from_o st._n athanasius_n what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o time_n as_o to_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n after_o death_n in_o the_o book_n before_o quote_v question_v 32._o he_o ask_v whether_o the_o soul_n after_o their_o separation_n have_v knowledge_n of_o what_o be_v do_v among_o man_n as_o the_o holy_a angel_n have_v he_o answer_v yes_o at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o not_o as_o to_o those_o of_o sinner_n for_o their_o continual_a torment_n take_v they_o so_o much_o up_o that_o they_o have_v no_o leisure_n to_o think_v upon_o any_o other_o thing_n the_o 33th_o question_n be_v what_o be_v the_o employment_n of_o the_o soul_n depart_v from_o their_o body_n answer_v the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n be_v uncapa_n ble_a of_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_n however_o he_o say_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n animate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n praise_n god_n and_o bless_v he_o in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n he_o assert_n question_v 35._o that_o after_o death_n the_o soul_n never_o come_v to_o bring_v news_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o will_v give_v occasion_n to_o many_o cheat_n because_o wicked_a spirit_n may_v feign_v that_o they_o be_v soul_n of_o the_o decease_a that_o come_v back_o to_o discover_v something_o to_o the_o live_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v this_o very_o attentive_o for_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o reflect_v upon_o it_o hereafter_o sect._n 28._o st._n austin_n give_v we_o a_o more_o large_a information_n for_o tho'_o he_o do_v not_o express_o reject_v purgatory_n yet_o he_o confute_v it_o every_o where_o as_o appear_v from_o several_a place_n of_o his_o write_n that_o have_v be_v quote_v by_o one_o of_o my_o predecessor_n andrew_n landsman_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o this_o father_n in_o the_o 69th_o chapter_n of_o his_o manual_n express_v himself_o thus_o it_o be_v not_o incredible_a but_o something_o like_o may_v happen_v after_o this_o life_n and_o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v so_o and_o what_o proof_n may_v be_v bring_v for_o or_o against_o this_o opinion_n viz._n that_o some_o of_o the_o faithful_a come_v soon_o or_o late_a to_o the_o eternal_a felicity_n pass_v through_o a_o certain_a purge_a fire_n in_o which_o they_o stay_v long_o or_o short_a as_o they_o be_v more_o
have_v tempt_v they_o so_o to_o do_v sect._n 9_o and_o therefore_o since_o neither_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n nor_o the_o modern_n neither_o the_o jew_n the_o mahometan_n nor_o the_o first_o christian_n ever_o entertain_v any_o such_o opinion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_a they_o have_v a_o great_a relation_n with_o those_o of_o manes_n i_o can_v but_o believe_v that_o this_o doctrine_n which_o begin_v to_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o three_o century_n be_v immediate_o oppose_v on_o all_o side_n by_o orthodox_n doctor_n but_o yet_o spread_v very_o far_o into_o asia_n whence_o it_o have_v pass_v into_o europe_n it_o have_v maintain_v itself_o there_o long_a than_o it_o be_v believe_v this_o will_v not_o appear_v strange_a if_o we_o make_v a_o serious_a reflection_n upon_o this_o that_o man_n write_v against_o error_n often_o aim_v at_o nothing_o else_o but_o their_o own_o reputation_n and_o the_o glory_n of_o have_v confute_v they_o whilst_o they_o themselves_o cherish_v those_o error_n and_o keep_v they_o in_o their_o bosom_n so_o that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o examine_v themselves_o they_o find_v at_o bottom_n that_o they_o agree_v with_o those_o who_o evil_a doctrine_n they_o fancy_v as_o hearty_o to_o detest_v as_o they_o appear_v outward_o incense_v against_o they_o chap._n xix_o that_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n already_o mention_v have_v be_v most_o or_o all_o introduce_v in_o popery_n which_o have_v add_v to_o they_o new_a invention_n of_o men._n sect._n 1_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o approach_v near_o our_o age_n and_o first_o to_o consider_v the_o papist_n and_o then_o ourselves_o for_o we_o now_o know_v that_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v examine_v have_v ancient_o make_v part_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o heathen_n jew_n and_o mahometan_n and_o even_o have_v be_v admit_v by_o the_o first_o christian_n who_o purity_n be_v so_o much_o commend_v afterward_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n where_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o manichee_n that_o great_a part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n ascribe_v to_o they_o have_v insensible_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o christianity_n of_o latter_a age_n but_o popery_n be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o this_o and_o have_v invent_v many_o new_a one_o to_o which_o gregory_n the_o great_a that_o will_v seem_v to_o oppose_v antichristianity_n with_o which_o he_o suppose_v the_o east_n to_o be_v infect_v have_v trace_v out_o a_o plain_a way_n for_o have_v himself_o usurp_v a_o great_a authority_n over_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o let_v his_o own_o imagination_n and_o vain_a institution_n be_v receive_v and_o to_o transmit_v they_o to_o his_o successor_n since_o that_o time_n it_o become_v usual_a in_o most_o church_n to_o believe_v whatever_o rome_n teach_v and_o to_o do_v whatever_o she_o write_v they_o by_o way_n of_o command_n at_o last_o she_o change_v that_o custom_n into_o a_o right_n to_o she_o and_o a_o obligation_n upon_o the_o other_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o right_a reason_n be_v consult_v when_o the_o determination_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n upon_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v only_o allow_v those_o determination_n be_v substitute_v instead_o of_o reason_n and_o when_o they_o need_v writing_n to_o maintain_v they_o those_o of_o the_o first_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v ready_a at_o hand_n which_o give_v too_o fair_a a_o pretence_n of_o credit_v whatever_o have_v be_v invent_v for_o how_o strange_a soever_o those_o new_a doctrine_n appear_v yet_o they_o be_v easy_o swallow_v down_o provide_v they_o be_v contain_v either_o in_o the_o writing_n of_o those_o doctor_n or_o in_o other_o that_o be_v spurious_a and_o forge_a at_o pleasure_n and_o false_o ascribe_v to_o they_o if_o they_o be_v but_o declare_v authentic_a by_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n it_o happen_v with_o this_o matter_n as_o with_o all_o other_o in_o which_o some_o change_n in_o the_o worship_n and_o doctrine_n have_v insensible_o be_v make_v or_o something_o new_a introduce_v which_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o latter_a age_n when_o part_n of_o the_o west_n be_v reform_v and_o reestablish_v in_o its_o first_o state_n sect._n 2._o we_o must_v now_o consider_v two_o thing_n viz._n how_o far_o popery_n have_v bring_v in_o process_n of_o time_n it_o be_v unlawful_a opinion_n and_o then_o how_o far_o proceed_v the_o rejection_n make_v by_o those_o that_o reform_v themselves_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o shall_v speak_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o what_o the_o papist_n believe_v upon_o the_o subject_n i_o treat_v of_o and_o shall_v relate_v their_o worship_n and_o practice_n in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n i_o intend_v not_o to_o gather_v those_o opinion_n from_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o pope_n nor_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o councilsâ—nd_a â—nd_z synod_n as_o i_o have_v not_o do_v it_o in_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v concern_v other_o religion_n but_o i_o shall_v collect_v they_o from_o the_o writing_n of_o their_o principal_a author_n and_o doctor_n and_o from_o sentiment_n clear_o express_v they_o few_o of_o which_o be_v ever_o contradict_v or_o confute_v by_o any_o private_a person_n so_o that_o whatever_o i_o shall_v allege_v be_v general_o receive_v for_o article_n of_o faith_n by_o those_o of_o that_o communion_n they_o will_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o complain_v of_o or_o exclaim_v against_o this_o method_n since_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n i_o shall_v show_v that_o those_o manifold_a opinion_n ascribe_v to_o they_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o general_a practice_n but_o if_o i_o be_v to_o read_v over_o all_o their_o author_n to_o extract_v their_o opinion_n it_o will_v prove_v too_o long_o and_o tedious_a a_o task_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v only_o follow_v one_o of_o their_o writer_n who_o be_v fall_v into_o my_o hand_n by_o chance_n because_o he_o have_v read_v all_o the_o other_o and_o extract_v from_o they_o whatever_o be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o our_o subject_n have_v put_v it_o in_o order_n without_o omit_v any_o thing_n as_o tho'_o he_o have_v do_v it_o on_o purpose_n since_o therefore_o not_o only_o he_o be_v not_o of_o our_o communion_n but_o a_o papist_n and_o a_o jesuit_n too_o i_o think_v the_o choice_n i_o have_v make_v will_v not_o be_v blame_v this_o author_n be_v gaspar_n schottus_n who_o be_v sufficient_o know_v by_o the_o learned_a writing_n he_o have_v publish_v of_o late_a and_o which_o he_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o expose_v to_o our_o censure_n since_o in_o 1662._o he_o dedicate_v his_o physica_fw-la curiosa_fw-la to_o the_o elector_n palatine_n charles_n lewis_n of_o glorious_a memory_n who_o be_v of_o our_o communion_n this_o book_n and_o another_o entitle_v magia_n vniversalis_fw-la or_o universal_a magic_n of_o which_o he_o be_v likewise_o the_o author_n i_o design_v to_o make_v use_n of_o lay_v aside_o all_o the_o other_o that_o i_o have_v collect_v and_o partly_o read_v for_o that_o purpose_n for_o the_o glory_n of_o be_v a_o insatiable_a reader_n be_v not_o what_o i_o aim_v at_o sect._n 3_o follow_v the_o same_o order_n i_o have_v before_o establish_v and_o which_o be_v almost_o agreeable_a to_o that_o of_o schottus_n i_o shall_v first_o relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v angel_n and_o devil_n and_o afterward_o touch_v human_a soul_n either_o in_o this_o life_n or_o after_o death_n however_o i_o undertake_v not_o to_o make_v a_o abstract_n of_o whatever_o they_o say_v but_o only_o to_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n in_o order_n to_o prove_v what_o i_o have_v assert_v to_o that_o end_n i_o distinguish_v again_o the_o angel_n into_o good_a and_o bad_a to_o examine_v what_o concern_v either_o of_o those_o two_o sort_n but_o first_o i_o shall_v speak_v in_o general_a of_o their_o original_a number_n nature_n equality_n and_o power_n as_o to_o their_o original_a upon_o the_o question_n of_o what_o nature_n spirit_n be_v i_o shall_v reject_v the_o opinion_n common_o receive_v by_o several_a christian_a doctor_n that_o spirit_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n corporeal_a because_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n cap._n firmiter_fw-la seem_v to_o establish_v that_o they_o be_v altogether_o immaterial_a but_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o they_o have_v be_v create_v by_o god_n and_o constitute_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n physic_n cur._n book_n 1._o pag._n 7._o though_o this_o last_o expression_n be_v somewhat_o different_a from_o that_o of_o our_o church_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o it_o but_o in_o the_o follow_a proposition_n i_o shall_v observe_v what_o i_o intend_v afterward_o to_o make_v subservient_fw-fr to_o my_o design_n sect._n 5._o thomas_n aquinas_n make_v the_o angel_n innumerable_a other_o follow_v some_o
soul_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n they_o may_v be_v expect_v those_o that_o be_v enter_v into_o heaven_n or_o into_o hell_n appear_v to_o man_n p._n 253._o we_o see_v that_o he_o will_v not_o much_o trouble_v we_o with_o purgatory_n and_o instead_o of_o perplex_v himself_o with_o a_o determine_a place_n he_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v at_o large_a in_o place_v soul_n in_o loco_fw-la dispensationis_fw-la in_o a_o place_n of_o dispensation_n such_o as_o the_o schoolman_n have_v forge_v it_o who_o opinion_n some_o of_o we_o find_v not_o condemnable_a in_o what_o place_n soever_o those_o soul_n may_v be_v the_o papist_n believe_v certain_o that_o they_o appear_v often_o to_o man_n to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v be_v mention_v it_o be_v also_o the_o common_a opinion_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o those_o that_o be_v in_o paradise_n or_o in_o hell_n but_o those_o that_o dwell_v between_o those_o two_o place_n or_o in_o purgatory_n for_o frequent_a journey_n from_o heaven_n to_o earth_n will_v too_o much_o disturb_v the_o repose_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v there_o and_o hell_n keep_v its_o captive_n too_o close_o confine_v to_o give_v they_o so_o much_o liberty_n and_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v i_o to_o divert_v the_o public_a i_o shall_v say_v it_o will_v bring_v no_o profit_n to_o the_o church_n coffer_n who_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n make_v the_o pot_n boil_v much_o better_a than_o all_o the_o flame_n of_o hell_n do_v or_o all_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o celestial_a fire_n sect._n 7._o if_o one_o will_v know_v what_o all_o those_o phantom_n do_v in_o the_o world_n schottus_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o inform_v you_o and_o even_o to_o mark_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n and_o exactness_n many_o different_a manner_n in_o which_o they_o show_v themselves_o p._n 269_o etc._n etc._n first_o they_o appear_v to_o the_o sight_n under_o divers_a figure_n as_o well_o of_o man_n as_o of_o beast_n or_o frightful_a monster_n second_o the_o ear_n be_v often_o strike_v without_o see_v any_o thing_n and_o even_o sometime_o in_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n that_o it_o cause_v astonishment_n and_o fear_n p._n 271._o three_o the_o touch_n have_v its_o share_n in_o it_o if_o what_o the_o author_n say_v be_v true_a that_o they_o move_v they_o sometime_o to_o touch_v man_n without_o do_v they_o any_o harm_n but_o at_o other_o time_n they_o push_v they_o so_o that_o they_o drive_v they_o with_o violence_n they_o make_v they_o fall_v down_o bruise_v they_o and_o beat_v they_o that_o they_o even_o trouble_v they_o and_o tempt_v they_o to_o lechery_n p._n 273._o sect._n 8._o it_o be_v likewise_o necessary_a to_o know_v that_o which_o be_v write_v concern_v the_o figure_n of_o body_n in_o which_o phantasm_n appear_v he_o say_v p._n 287._o that_o the_o abbot_n trithemeus_n thyreus_n delrius_n and_o other_o whence_o it_o apperr_v that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n relate_v certain_a sign_n by_o which_o one_o may_v know_v if_o whether_o spirit_n who_o present_v themselves_o in_o a_o corporeal_a form_n be_v angel_n or_o man_n good_a angel_n or_o devil_n soul_n of_o the_o bless_a or_o damn_v or_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n to_o be_v purify_v there_o however_o he_o afford_v not_o a_o very_a ample_a instruction_n upon_o this_o point_n for_o the_o chief_a matter_n that_o he_o say_v of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a appear_v with_o a_o air_n of_o content_n and_o joy_n that_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n have_v a_o more_o doleful_a countenance_n but_o that_o those_o of_o the_o damn_a have_v a_o more_o frightful_a aspect_n with_o sign_n of_o despair_n and_o tho'_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o there_o be_v always_o some_o defect_n or_o something_o disfigure_v in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o the_o devil_n present_v himself_o notwithstanding_o neither_o our_o jesuit_n nor_o delrius_n hold_v it_o for_o certain_a see_v that_o which_o the_o first_o put_v for_o certain_a and_o as_o general_o believe_v p._n 291._o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o devil_n appear_v and_o speak_v he_o always_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n where_o he_o be_v so_o that_o he_o must_v understand_v more_o language_n than_o mithridates_n or_o every_o devil_n can_v appear_v but_o in_o his_o proper_a country_n but_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o spectre_n be_v always_o perplex_v tremble_a weak_a and_o as_o mutter_n as_o tho'_o it_o be_v understand_v through_o a_o tub_n or_o through_o the_o cheft_n of_o a_o earthen_a vessel_n for_o say_v schottus_n the_o devil_n can_v speak_v no_o better_o see_v according_a to_o this_o author_n and_o those_o of_o his_o belief_n a_o good_a mark_n to_o know_v he_o sect._n 9_o we_o must_v not_o omit_v that_o which_o be_v give_v out_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a that_o a_o phantasm_n feel_v always_o cold_a when_o one_o touch_v it_o cardan_n &_o alexander_n ab_fw-la alexandro_n be_v witness_n that_o affirm_v it_o and_o cajetan_n give_v a_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o devil_n be_v own_o mouth_n who_o be_v ask_v by_o a_o witch_n concern_v this_o subject_n answer_v that_o the_o thing_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o and_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v otherwise_o the_o cardinal_n explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o he_o will_v not_o communicate_v to_o a_o body_n he_o take_v that_o moderate_a heat_n which_o be_v so_o agreeable_a or_o that_o god_n will_v not_o permit_v he_o the_o witch_n be_v content_v with_o that_o positive_a answer_n without_o put_v the_o question_n further_o sect._n 10._o the_o question_n now_o be_v to_o know_v who_o they_o be_v which_o often_o see_v spectre_n our_o author_n answer_v pertinent_o to_o this_o question_n p._n 292_o and_o 293._o and_o his_o word_n deserve_v very_o well_o to_o be_v report_v as_o they_o be_v the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n appear_v rather_o to_o the_o faithful_a then_o to_o the_o excommunicate_v or_o to_o infidel_n and_o among_o these_o first_o they_o appear_v rather_o to_o their_o parent_n to_o their_o ally_n and_o to_o those_o which_o belong_v to_o they_o in_o any_o manner_n whatsoever_o than_o they_o do_v to_o stranger_n because_o that_o they_o hope_v for_o succour_v from_o they_o which_o they_o can_v hope_v from_o other_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a appear_v particular_o to_o those_o which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o loss_n and_o of_o the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v the_o apparition_n of_o devil_n be_v make_v also_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o they_o persecute_v and_o their_o ill_a will_n for_o mankind_n who_o they_o take_v pleasure_n to_o torment_v on_o the_o first_o respect_n those_o who_o be_v charge_v with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o sin_n have_v most_o to_o suffer_v in_o the_o second_o the_o most_o virtuous_a man_n be_v the_o more_o expose_v to_o their_o attack_n sect._n 11._o after_o the_o spectre_n let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o possesse_v refer_v the_o remedy_n against_o these_o two_o accident_n to_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o which_o happen_v to_o the_o possess_v give_v occasion_n to_o know_v more_o particular_o what_o the_o devil_n can_v act_v possess_v say_v schottus_n be_v a_o inevitable_a torment_n to_o man_n from_o the_o devil_n which_o be_v in_o his_o body_n who_o act_v there_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o power_n for_o a_o certain_a time_n p._n 521._o which_o he_o unfold_v more_o particular_o afterward_o but_o as_o there_o have_v be_v late_o publish_v a_o history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n and_o of_o a_o possession_n very_o famous_a say_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o town_n the_o circumstance_n of_o which_o give_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n upon_o this_o point_n we_o will_v allege_v that_o which_o will_v be_v proper_a for_o this_o subject_n refer_v a_o more_o strict_a examination_n to_o our_o four_o book_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v afraid_a to_o do_v notwithstanding_o the_o author_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o protestant_n because_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o story_n this_o history_n contain_v be_v gather_v from_o many_o ecclesiastic_a book_n where_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o authentic_a public_a act_n and_o that_o the_o possession_n be_v declare_v true_a by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n it_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o priest_n who_o be_v execute_v for_o a_o magician_n after_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o a_o act_n make_v by_o a_o sentence_n of_o judge_n commissioner_n send_v by_o the_o french_a king_n to_o examine_v this_o affair_n see_v then_o yet_o what_o schottus_n say_v p._n 533._o etc._n etc._n first_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v possess_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o evil_a spirit_n of_o what_o order_n soever_o they_o may_v be_v for_o it_o have_v be_v say_v in_o
great_a britain_n which_o be_v king_n james_z the_o sixth_z king_n of_o scotland_n and_o first_o king_n of_o england_n of_o that_o name_n and_o the_o other_o to_o one_o of_o his_o scotch_a subject_n a_o scot_n by_o birth_n as_o by_o name_n be_v call_v reynard_n scot_n the_o king_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a as_o to_o the_o popular_a opinion_n of_o witchcraft_n and_o apparition_n of_o spirit_n which_o his_o subject_n have_v already_o confute_v john_n wierus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v by_o mean_n of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n have_v from_o that_o time_n publish_v his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o delusion_n of_o spirit_n and_o upon_o the_o imposture_n of_o witch_n and_o he_o have_v take_v a_o part_n which_o hold_v in_o the_o middle_n between_o those_o two_o opinion_n so_o king_n james_n in_o his_o book_n of_o demonology_n contest_v with_o these_o two_o author_n according_a to_o his_o express_a declaration_n in_o the_o preface_n sect._n 8._o what_o be_v most_o important_a in_o his_o book_n come_v very_o near_o to_o this_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n there_o be_v description_n so_o exact_a of_o league_n that_o magician_n make_v with_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o king_n himself_o have_v see_v the_o original_a or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v report_v in_o the_o council_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n the_o king_n put_v for_o certain_a that_o evil_a spirit_n may_v carry_v man_n through_o the_o air_n or_o assume_v divers_a form_n to_o visit_v the_o magician_n when_o they_o be_v in_o prison_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n and_o paganism_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o apparition_n but_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o since_o this_o last_o reformation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o have_v be_v few_o apparition_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o witchcraft_n concern_v the_o apparition_n of_o hobgoblin_n and_o phantom_n of_o which_o he_o treat_v in_o the_o three_o book_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o kind_n to_o which_o this_o prince_n give_v not_o credit_n even_o to_o incubus_n and_o succubuss_n which_o be_v spirit_n who_o as_o man_n mix_v themselves_o carnal_o with_o woman_n and_o as_o woman_n with_o men._n in_o reference_n to_o the_o possess_v the_o king_n agree_v that_o the_o popish_a priest_n may_v drive_v out_o the_o devil_n but_o upon_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o have_v to_o convince_v one_o of_o the_o crime_n of_o magic_n he_o only_o say_v there_o must_v be_v no_o less_o than_o twelve_o witness_n among_o which_o may_v be_v admit_v infant_n infamous_a people_n and_o even_o those_o that_o be_v take_v to_o be_v magician_n sect._n 9_o now_o althô_o the_o learned_a as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v extol_v not_o so_o much_o all_o these_o thing_n nor_o teach_v they_o so_o express_o and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o credit_v not_o so_o much_o what_o be_v ordinary_o believe_v and_o say_v touch_v the_o power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o devil_n upon_o man_n and_o concern_v that_o which_o they_o effect_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o man_n we_o must_v however_o observe_v that_o they_o give_v so_o much_o extent_n to_o his_o power_n and_o action_n that_o not_o only_o they_o help_v not_o to_o destroy_v the_o general_a opinion_n that_o be_v have_v of_o he_o but_o also_o maintain_v it_o by_o different_a expression_n they_o make_v use_v of_o and_o by_o the_o instruction_n they_o give_v it_o be_v what_o be_v see_v especial_o in_o the_o work_n of_o two_o english_a author_n who_o explain_v themselves_o more_o plain_o and_o precise_o than_o all_o other_o upon_o this_o matter_n which_o they_o treat_v from_o the_o foundation_n whereas_o other_o keep_v the_o same_o language_n only_o by_o occasion_n and_o when_o treat_v of_o other_o subject_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o they_o the_o first_o of_o these_o author_n be_v william_n gurnal_a in_o his_o great_a book_n upon_o the_o ephesian_n 6.11.18_o entitle_v the_o christian_n in_o complete_a armour_n the_o first_o edition_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1655._o and_o since_o there_o have_v be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o folio_n in_o 1679._o the_o six_o edition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o spiritual_a be_v extreme_o evil_a these_o two_o consideration_n ought_v to_o cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o fear_n to_o a_o christian_a p._n 94._o because_o he_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n who_o surpass_v man_n very_o much_o in_o power_n and_o craft_n that_o his_o craft_n be_v observe_v by_o his_o marvellous_a knowledge_n first_o in_o spy_v proper_a occasion_n to_o tempt_v man_n p._n 36._o second_o in_o his_o subtle_a and_o artificial_a conduct_n and_o in_o all_o the_o vice_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o this_o effect_n p._n 37._o three_o in_o the_o care_n he_o take_v to_o make_v all_o the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o attack_v we_o to_o his_o advantage_n every_o time_n he_o find_v opportunity_n to_o do_v it_o p._n 43._o four_o in_o the_o trouble_n that_o he_o stir_v up_o in_o our_o conscience_n in_o reproach_v we_o with_o our_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o artifices_fw-la that_o he_o use_v and_o the_o ambush_n he_o lay_v p._n 44._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o author_n hold_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o he_o have_v power_n not_o only_o on_o the_o element_n and_o corporeal_a sense_n but_o also_o upon_o spiritual_a substance_n of_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n p._n 74._o afterward_o he_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o his_o empire_n over_o his_o subject_n viz._n the_o time_n in_o this_o life_n over_o people_n of_o darkness_n the_o place_n in_o the_o world_n for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v plunge_v into_o impiety_n p._n 79._o sect._n 10._o the_o other_o english_a author_n be_v joseph_n glanvill_n the_o title_n of_o which_o book_n be_v saducismus_n triumphatus_n saducism_n defeat_v a_o book_n wherein_o he_o employ_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n to_o prove_v that_o witchcraft_n enchantment_n apparition_n and_o phantom_n be_v possible_a and_o afterward_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n practise_v and_o which_o actual_o happen_v the_o first_o edition_n of_o it_o have_v be_v also_o in_o english_a at_o london_n in_o 1661._o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n he_o pretend_v that_o what_o he_o establish_v as_o a_o certain_a truth_n be_v ground_v upon_o reason_n and_o example_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o reason_v i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o writer_n who_o have_v better_a succeed_v than_o he_o have_v here_o be_v his_o suppose_a truth_n that_o among_o other_o effect_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o magician_n of_o both_o sex_n first_o be_v anoint_v with_o certain_a magical_a ointment_n they_o pass_v through_o the_o chimney_n and_o be_v transport_v into_o very_o distant_a place_n second_o that_o they_o be_v turn_v into_o cat_n hare_n and_o divers_a other_o creature_n and_o figure_n three_o that_o they_o feel_v in_o their_o own_o body_n the_o same_o wound_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o body_n they_o borrow_v four_o that_o in_o mutter_v certain_a unintelligible_a word_n and_o in_o make_v certain_a gesture_n extraordinary_a and_o ridiculous_a they_o raise_v tempest_n five_o that_o they_o be_v suck_v by_o familiar_a spirit_n in_o the_o most_o secret_a part_n of_o their_o body_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o the_o more_o these_o thing_n be_v incredible_a and_o ridiculous_a the_o more_o certain_a they_o be_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o reason_n in_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n and_o his_o instance_n in_o my_o last_o with_o more_o exactness_n than_o what_o other_o author_n have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a for_o the_o consideration_n i_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o he_o carry_v it_o above_o all_o other_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v sect._n 11._o all_o that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v saâ—d_n respect_n first_o the_o devil_n and_o afterward_o man_n that_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v commerce_n with_o he_o consider_v distinct_o and_o separately_z from_o he_o but_o a_o union_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o they_o for_o which_o effect_n the_o league_n already_o mention_v be_v invent_v sect_n 5._o of_o this_o chapter_n and_o heretofore_o chap._n 20._o sect._n 13._o moreover_o the_o opinion_n which_o have_v be_v report_v have_v pass_v from_o popery_n among_o we_o and_o be_v admit_v by_o many_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o any_o who_o have_v take_v their_o part_n so_o much_o as_o daneus_n which_o be_v chief_o observe_v in_o two_o point_n in_o his_o description_n of_o the_o league_n and_o in_o the_o effect_n he_o attribute_n to_o sorcerer_n and_o witch_n for_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v find_v very_o ample_o treat_v of_o in_o his_o
break_v off_o the_o order_n that_o we_o have_v keep_v hitherto_o and_o begin_v with_o the_o last_o they_o will_v furnish_v we_o with_o very_o certain_a proof_n that_o there_o be_v no_o opinion_n to_o which_o the_o world_n be_v more_o engage_v than_o to_o that_o which_o be_v almost_o general_o every_o where_n teach_v and_o receive_v concern_v spirit_n for_o the_o protestant_n have_v retain_v all_o that_o which_o can_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o pure_a invention_n of_o popery_n in_o particular_a and_o there_o be_v even_o some_o who_o belief_n upon_o this_o subject_n go_v far_o than_o those_o of_o the_o papist_n the_o christian_n in_o general_n believe_v all_o that_o be_v not_o particular_a to_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o mahometan_n believe_v all_o that_o according_a to_o they_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o only_a god_n some_o will_v tell_v i_o perhaps_o that_o we_o must_v not_o wonder_v at_o it_o and_o that_o natural_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o this_o be_v what_o we_o have_v now_o to_o examine_v and_o there_o will_v be_v as_o yet_o room_n to_o speak_v more_o plain_o and_o full_o afterward_o sect._n 2._o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v convenient_a to_o advertise_v the_o reader_n that_o relate_v here_o the_o difference_n or_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o nation_n i_o mean_v only_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o more_o learned_a and_o be_v remark_v among_o the_o doctor_n or_o who_o be_v take_v for_o wiseman_n in_o their_o country_n and_o capable_a of_o instruct_v other_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n i_o intend_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o particular_a opinion_n but_o of_o those_o general_o receive_v teach_v and_o confirm_v by_o practice_n for_o as_o to_o the_o common_a people_n either_o papist_n jew_n or_o pagan_n they_o know_v nothing_o for_o the_o most_o part_n but_o a_o little_a by_o hear-say_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o rely_v upon_o they_o and_o it_o be_v sure_a without_o mistake_n that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n what_o the_o most_o illiterate_a believe_v and_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o divine_n and_o of_o all_o those_o that_o understand_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o will_v have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o they_o upon_o this_o subject_n have_v often_o try_v myself_o how_o many_o folly_n our_o own_o people_n say_v and_o believe_v upon_o this_o account_n sect._n 3_o so_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o establish_v here_o as_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a that_o every_o opinion_n that_o proceed_v from_o paganism_n as_o from_o its_o original_a can_v at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v true_a there_o never_o be_v a_o doctor_n either_o christian_a or_o jew_n who_o have_v not_o apply_v some_o place_n in_o scripture_n to_o what_o he_o have_v propose_v but_o the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o application_n be_v just_a and_o whether_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v expound_v in_o the_o sense_n put_v upon_o it_o for_o it_o may_v be_v that_o these_o doctor_n have_v their_o imagination_n fill_v with_o their_o own_o idea_n believe_v in_o read_v to_o see_v thing_n there_o which_o be_v not_o there_o and_o that_o their_o own_o prejudice_n cause_v â—o_o be_v sound_a there_o of_o this_o the_o reader_n may_v at_o first_o judge_v himself_o if_o he_o will_v but_o mind_n with_o attention_n what_o follow_v where_o i_o remark_n brief_o what_o every_o sect_n reject_v and_o what_o every_o one_o admit_v and_o afterward_o what_o the_o one_o have_v borrow_v of_o other_o and_o what_o they_o have_v retain_v to_o this_o time_n sect._n 4._o althô_o the_o protestant_a church_n with_o one_o common_a consent_n deny_v purgatory_n and_o all_o the_o place_n where_o they_o put_v soul_n except_o paradise_n and_o hell_n these_o two_o point_n be_v opinion_n of_o popery_n there_o have_v be_v some_o mention_n make_v of_o they_o among_o the_o primitive_a christian_n neither_o the_o jew_n nor_o the_o mahometan_n reject_v they_o and_o they_o have_v be_v take_v from_o paganism_n whosoever_o reject_v they_o he_o must_v reject_v together_o all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n that_o be_v ground_v upon_o they_o for_o this_o reason_n first_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v among_o we_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v never_o wander_v nor_o that_o they_o appear_v to_o the_o live_n under_o any_o figure_n whatsoever_o to_o obtain_v help_n and_o comfort_n from_o they_o second_o it_o be_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a come_v back_o from_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n nor_o that_o those_o of_o the_o damn_a come_v back_o from_o hell_n it_o be_v not_o believe_v that_o either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o appear_v to_o man_n to_o comfort_v or_o affright_v they_o and_o far_o less_o as_o yet_o that_o the_o live_n can_v make_v agreement_n together_o to_o come_v back_o after_o death_n and_o visit_v those_o they_o have_v agree_v with_o who_o have_v survive_v they_o three_o by_o this_o reason_n the_o dead_a be_v never_o ask_v any_o question_n nor_o any_o religious_a worship_n pay_v to_o they_o sect._n 5._o the_o virtue_n of_o conjuration_n be_v likewise_o unknown_a among_o we_o either_o to_o drive_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a or_o to_o expel_v evil_a spirit_n with_o who_o any_o shall_v be_v torment_v no_o other_o mean_n be_v know_v sufficient_a for_o this_o effect_n but_o prayer_n and_o fast_v teach_v by_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n st._n matthew_n ch._n 17_o v._n 21._o first_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v not_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v any_o body_n either_o priest_n or_o exorcist_n which_o be_v authorise_v to_o make_v such_o conjuration_n nor_o aught_o to_o meddle_v with_o they_o althô_o a_o like_a practice_n be_v admit_v in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o christianity_n whether_o it_o have_v success_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n or_o it_o be_v the_o mere_a effect_n of_o the_o artifices_fw-la of_o man_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o custom_n among_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o all_o the_o pagan_n second_o neither_o be_v it_o believe_v word_n name_n sign_n gesture_n and_o posture_n even_o tho'_o they_o be_v take_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v any_o power_n for_o this_o effect_n either_o of_o themselves_o or_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n because_o she_o have_v not_o receive_v any_o power_n from_o god_n to_o give_v her_o authority_n as_o to_o this_o point_n three_o they_o conjure_v not_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o baptism_n of_o child_n as_o the_o papist_n to_o do_v the_o lutheran_n do_v the_o like_a but_o not_o with_o the_o same_o intent_n as_o the_o first_o that_o be_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v in_o the_o infant_n or_o that_o he_o be_v drive_v out_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o word_n which_o be_v pronounce_v for_o they_o only_o retain_v this_o practice_n because_o of_o its_o antiquity_n it_o be_v indifferent_a of_o itself_o at_o least_o such_o be_v their_o pretence_n or_o excuse_n sect._n 6._o now_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v be_v confer_v with_o those_o of_o popery_n in_o particular_a it_o remain_v to_o see_v what_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o the_o infidel_n first_o the_o pagan_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o ancient_a christian_n have_v believe_v that_o there_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o spirit_n which_o be_v place_v between_o god_n and_o the_o angel_n or_o which_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n corporeal_a but_o it_o be_v not_o grant_v any_o more_o at_o this_o time_n by_o christian_n second_o likewise_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a among_o they_o to_o associate_v god_n or_o the_o spirit_n to_o the_o star_n as_o touch_v god_n it_o be_v a_o opinion_n pure_o pagan_a and_o ouch_v spirit_n it_o be_v a_o jewish_a opinion_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o ancient_n christianity_n have_v not_o some_o tincture_n of_o it_o three_o this_o difference_n of_o nature_n in_o the_o angel_n propose_v by_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o believe_v any_o more_o it_o draw_v its_o original_a from_o ancient_a paganism_n and_o be_v admit_v to_o this_o day_n by_o the_o modern_a pagan_n it_o true_a that_o the_o papist_n acknowledge_v a_o difference_n of_o order_n but_o they_o put_v none_o in_o the_o essence_n of_o these_o spirit_n likewise_o tho'_o they_o make_v general_o appear_v all_o sort_n of_o spirit_n nevertheless_o the_o difference_n be_v only_o in_o respect_n of_o place_n of_o person_n and_o effect_n as_o we_o have_v show_v more_o full_o ch._n 19_o sect._n 7.17_o ch._n 20._o sect._n 1.2.3_o but_o it_o be_v no_o way_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o nature_n nor_o of_o their_o original_a four_o there_o be_v not_o a_o christian_a be_v he_o protestant_n or_o papist_n who_o believe_v that_o spirit_n be_v true_o capable_a of_o engender_v